(Book 12 in the Immortals After Dark series)
A novel by Kresley Cole
To Swede—a good sport, a great guy, and a remarkable husband. As I’m writing this, it’s four in the morning Deadline Standard Time, and you’re still at the desk with me. How can I surprise you with a dedication when you refuse to desert the command center?
Thank you so much to my editor, Lauren McKenna, and my publisher, Louise Burke, both fantastic ladies who continually inspire me.
A special thanks to the Production team at Gallery Books—and to Nancy Tonik, for her patience with my “unique” way of doing copy edits and my eccentric attachment schemes.
Much love and many thanks to my incredible agent, Robin Rue.
Finally, thank you to my readers, for taking this leap with me and for all your wonderful support!
EXCERPTED FROM THE IMMORTALS’ BOOK OF LORE . . .
“. . . and those sentient creatures that are not human shall be united in one stratum, coexisting with, yet secret from, man’s.”
• Most are immortal and can regenerate from injuries. The stronger breeds can only be killed by mystical fire or beheading.
• Their eyes change with intense emotion, often to a breed-specific color.
“In the first chaos of the Lore, a brotherhood of vampires dominated by relying on their worship of logic and absence of mercy. They sprang from the harsh steppes of Dacia and migrated to Russia, though some say a secret enclave, the Daci, live in Dacia still.”
• Each adult male seeks his Bride, his eternal wife, and walks as the living dead until he finds her.
• A Bride will render his body fully alive, giving him breath and making his heart beat, a process known as blooding.
• The Fallen are vampires who have killed by drinking a victim to death. Distinguished by their red eyes.
• Two vampire armies continue to war: the Horde, which is mostly comprised of the Fallen, and the Forbearers, a legion of turned humans, who do not drink blood directly from the flesh.
“When a maiden warrior screams for courage as she dies in battle, Wóden and Freya heed her call. The two gods give up lightning to strike her, rescuing her to their hall and preserving her courage forever in the form of the maiden’s immortal Valkyrie daughter.”
• They take sustenance from the electrical energy of the earth, sharing it in one collective power, and give it back with their emotions in the form of lightning.
• Without training, most can be mesmerized by shining objects.
“Only through death can one become an ‘other.’”
• Some beings can turn a human or even other Lore creatures into their kind through differing means, but the catalyst for change is always death, and success is not guaranteed.
“And a time shall come to pass when all immortal beings in the Lore, from the Valkyrie, vampire, Lykae, and demon factions to the witches, shifters, fey, and sirens . . . must fight and destroy each other.”
• A kind of mystical checks-and-balances system for an ever-growing population of immortals.
• Occurs every five hundred years. Or right now. . .
Castle Helvita, Horde vampire stronghold
RUSSIAN WINTER, IN AGES LONG PAST
What fresh humiliation does this day bring?” Ivana the Bold asked her son, Lothaire, as guards escorted them to the vampire known as Stefanovich—the king of the Vampire Horde.
And Lothaire’s father.
Though only nine, Lothaire could tell his mother’s tone held a trace of recklessness. “And why wake you?” she demanded of him, as if he could explain his father’s rash ways.
The summons had come at noon, well past his bedtime. “I know not, Mother,” he mumbled as he adjusted his clothing. He’d had only seconds to dress.
“I grow weary of this treatment. One day he will push me too far and rue it.”
Lothaire had overheard her complaining to his uncle Fyodor about the king’s “tirades and dalliances, his increasingly bizarre behavior.” She’d softly confessed, “I threw away my love on your brother, am naught but an ill-treated mistress in this realm, though I was heir to the throne in Dacia.”
Fyodor had tried to comfort her, but she’d said, “I knew I only had so long with him before his heart stopped its beating. Now I question whether he has a heart at all.”
Today her ice-blue eyes were ablaze with a dangerous light. “I was meant for better than this.” With each of her steps, the furs that spilled over her shoulders swayed back and forth. The skirts of her scarlet gown rustled, a pleasing sound he always associated with her. “And you, my prince, were as well.”
She called him “prince,” but Lothaire wasn’t one. At least, not in this kingdom. He was merely Stefanovich’s bastard, one in a long line of them.
They followed the two guards up winding stairs to the king’s private suites. The walls were gilded with gold and moist with cold. Outside a blizzard pounded the castle.
Sconces lit the way, but nothing could alleviate the gloom of these echoing corridors.
Lothaire shivered, longing to be back in his warm bed with his new puppy dozing over his legs.
Once they reached the anteroom outside of Stefanovich’s chambers and the guards began opening the groaning gold doors, Ivana smoothed her hands over her elaborate white-blond braids and lifted her chin. Not for the first time, Lothaire thought she looked like an angel of yore.
Inside, lining the back wall, was a soaring window of jet glass inlaid with symbols of the dark arts. The stained glass kept out the faint sunlight visible through the storm and made a fearsome backdrop for the king’s chair.
Not that the towering vampire needed anything more to make him fearsome. His build was more like a demon’s, his shoulders broader than a carrying plank, his fists like anvils.
“Ah, Ivana Daciano deigns to obey a summons,” Stefanovich called from the head of his long dining table. Every night his eyes seemed to grow redder, their crimson glow standing out against the sand-colored hair that fell over his forehead.
The dozen or so courtiers seated with him stared at Ivana with undisguised malice. In turn, she drew her lips back to flash her fangs. She found these courtiers beneath her and made no secret of it.
Seated to the king’s left was Lothaire’s uncle Fyodor, who appeared embarrassed.
Lothaire followed Ivana’s gaze to the seat at Stefanovich’s right hand—a place of honor usually reserved for her. Dining plates littered with the remains of a meal were spread before it.
Occasionally, young vampires ate food of the earth, consuming it in addition to blood. Perhaps another of Stefanovich’s bastards had come to Helvita to live amongst them?
Lothaire’s heart leapt. I could befriend him, could have a companion. As the king’s bastard, he’d had no friends; his mother was everything to him.
“ ’Tis late,” Ivana said. “All should be abed at this hateful hour.”
Fyodor seemed to be silently warning Ivana, but she paid him no heed, demanding, “What do you want, Stefanovich?”
After drinking deep from a tankard of mead-laced blood, Stefanovich wiped his sleeve over his lips. “To see my haughty mistress and her feeble bastard.” The king stared down at Lothaire. “Come.”
“Do not, Son,” Ivana bit out in Dacian.
Lothaire answered in the same, “I will, to spare you.” As ever, he would do whatever he could to protect her, no matter how weak he knew himself to be.
In her expression, anxiety for him warred with pride. “I should have known Lothaire Daciano would never cower behind his mother’s skirts, even in the face of such a red-eyed tyrant.”
When Lothaire crossed to stand before the king’s seat, Stefanovich shook his head with disgust. “You still cannot trace, then?”
Lothaire’s face was impassive as he answered, “Not yet, my king.” No matter how hard he tried to teleport, he could never succeed. Ivana had told him that tracing was a talent that came late to the Daci—they had limited need for it in their closed kingdom. She considered Lothaire’s inability yet another sign that he took after her more than after a mere Horde vampire.
Stefanovich seized Lothaire’s thin arm, squeezing. “Too frail, I see.”
Lothaire was desperate to grow bigger, to be as formidable as his warrior father, if for no reason other than to protect his mother. Not that Princess Ivana needed another’s protection.
“By all the gods, you shame me, boy. I should have wrung your runtling neck at birth.”
Lothaire heard these criticisms routinely, was used to them.
His mother, however, was not.
With a shriek, Ivana snatched up a carafe of blood, hurling it at Stefanovich. It shattered a pane of black glass just behind him, unleashing a ray of muted light.
The courtiers hissed, scattering throughout the chamber. The beam seared inches from Stefanovich’s unmoving elbow before a day servant scurried to stuff the hole with a wadded cloth.
“My son is perfect.” Ivana bared her fangs, her blue irises gone black with emotion. “Other than the fact that he bears your stamp upon his face. Luckily, he inherited his keen mind from my royal lineage. He’s full of cunning, a mark of the Daci!”
Stefanovich too bared his razor-sharp fangs, his eyes blazing even redder. “You tempt my wrath, woman!”
“As you tempt mine.” Ivana never backed down before him. Whenever Stefanovich struck her, she struck him back twice.
Ivana had told Lothaire that the Daci were coldly logical, ruled by reason. Apparently, Ivana the Bold was the exception.
Fierce as the blizzard raging outside, she even goaded Stefanovich to get his attention, lashing him with her barbed tongue whenever he stared off into the night. She had once admitted to Lothaire that his father dreamed of finding the vampire female who would eventually be his—Stefanovich’s Bride, the one who would make his heart beat for eternity.
The lawful queen who would bear his true heirs.
Ivana smoothed her braids once more, so clearly struggling with her temper. “You mock your son at your own peril, Stefanovich.”
“Son? I don’t claim him as such. That boy will never compare to my true successor!” Another gulp from his tankard. “Of that I am certain.”
“I am as well. Lothaire will be superior to any other male in all ways! He’s a Dacian!”
Lothaire watched this exchange with deepening unease, recalling the warning his uncle Fyodor had once given Ivana: “Even Stefanovich can grow jealous of your knowledge and strength. You must bend, ere his love for you turns to hate.”
Lothaire knew his uncle’s warning had come true.
For Stefanovich looked murderous. “You believe your kind so much better than mine—”
A female drunkenly staggered into the room from Stefanovich’s private chamber. A mortal female.
Lothaire’s jaw slackened, and Ivana pressed the back of her hand over her mouth.
The woman was dressed as a queen, her garments as rich as Ivana’s own. She was the one who’d dined at the king’s right hand?
“A human?” Ivana’s shock quickly turned to ire. “You dare bring one of those diseased animals into my home! Near my only offspring?” She strode forward to shove Lothaire behind her.
Though adult vampires were immortal, Lothaire was still vulnerable to illness.
“The human is Olya, my new mistress.”
“Mistress!” Ivana cried. “More like a pet. Her kind live in dirt hovels, sleeping amongst their livestock!”
Stefanovich waved for the woman, and she coyly meandered over to him. “Ah, but she tastes of wine and honey.” He turned to his brother. “Does she not, Fyodor?”
Fyodor flashed a guilty look at Ivana.
Pulling his pet into his lap, Stefanovich sneered, “You should sample her, Ivana.” He bared the mortal’s pale arm.
Ivana’s eyes widened. “Taking blood straight from her skin! I would no more sink my fangs into a human than into any other animal. Shall I bring you swine to pierce?”
They were staring each other down, their expressions telling, but Lothaire couldn’t decipher exactly what they were saying.
Finally, Ivana spoke. “Stefanovich, you know there are consequences, especially for one like you. . . .”
“My kind revere the Thirst,” Stefanovich said, “revere bloodtaking.”
“Then you revere madness, because that is surely what will follow.”
Ignoring Ivana’s warning, he punctured the woman’s wrist, making her moan.
“You are revolting!” Ivana blocked Lothaire’s view, but he was fascinated by this sight, peeking around her skirts. Why had she taught him never to pierce another?
Once he’d finished feeding, Stefanovich released the mortal’s arm, then kissed her full on the mouth, eliciting a yell of outrage from Ivana. “That you drink from their skin is foul enough, but to mate with their bodies? Have you no shame?”
He broke away from the kiss. “None.” He licked his lips, and the mortal giggled, twirling Stefanovich’s hair around her finger.
“ ’Tis too contemptible to be borne—I will no longer!”
“And what will you do about it?”
“I will leave this savage place forever,” she declared. “Now, slaughter your new pet, or I shall return to Dacia.”
“Be wary of ultimatums, Ivana. You will not relish the outcome. Especially since you cannot find your homeland.”
Ivana had explained to Lothaire why the kingdom of Dacia had remained secret for so long. The mysterious Daci traveled in a cloaking mist. If one abandoned the mist, the Dacian could never trace home on his own, and his memories of its location would fade.
With her first sight of Stefanovich, Ivana had lost her heart, following him back to Helvita, leaving behind her own mist, her family, her future throne.
“I will find it,” she averred now. “If it kills me, I shall deliver Lothaire to the Realm of Blood and Mist, a land where civilized immortals rule.”
“Civilized?” Stefanovich laughed, and the courtiers followed suit. “Those fiends are more brutal than I!”
“Ignorant male! You have no idea of what you speak! You can’t comprehend our ways—I know this, for I tried to teach you.”
“Teach me?” He slammed his meaty fist on the table. “Your arrogance will be your ruin, Ivana! Always you believe you are better than I!”
At that, the courtiers went silent.
Between gritted teeth, Stefanovich commanded, “Take back your careless words, or at sunset I’ll throw you and your bastard out into the cold.”
Lothaire swallowed, thinking of the fire in his room, his beloved puzzles atop his desk, his toys scattered over warm fur rugs on the floor. Life at Helvita could be miserable, but ’twas the only life he’d ever known.
Apologize, Mother, he silently willed her.
Instead, she squared her shoulders. “Choose, Stefanovich. The fetid human or me.”
“Beg my pardon and seek amends with my new mistress.”
“Beg?” Ivana scoffed. “Never. I am a princess of the Daci!”
“And I am a king!”
“Leave Ivana be, Brother,” Fyodor murmured. “This grows tedious.”
“She must learn her place.” To Ivana, he ordered, “Beseech Olya’s forgiveness!”
When the mortal cast Ivana a victorious sneer, Lothaire knew he and his mother were doomed.
ONE MONTH LATER . . .
“Stoke that hatred, Son. Make it burn like a forge.”
“Yes, Mother,” Lothaire grated, his breaths fogging as they trudged through knee-high snowdrifts.
“ ’Tis the only thing that will keep us warm.” Ivana’s eyes gleamed with resentment, as they had ever since Stefanovich ordered them to leave Helvita.
On that night, Lothaire had heard the smallest hitch in Ivana’s breath, had seen a flare of surprise. She’d known she’d made a mistake.
But she’d been too proud to remedy it, to bow down to a human.
Not even for me.
All the court had gathered at the castle’s entrance to watch Lothaire and the haughty Ivana cast out with only the garments on their backs.
To die in the cold. They would have perished long since had Fyodor not slipped Lothaire coin.
Lothaire’s puppy had followed him, wide-eyed and tripping over its own paws, panicked to catch up with him. While Lothaire stared in disbelief, Stefanovich had seized the dog by its scruff, snapping its back.
To the sound of the court vampires’ laughter, the king had tossed the dying creature at Lothaire’s feet. “Only one of our pets will perish on this day.”
Lothaire’s eyes had watered, but Ivana had hissed at him, “No tears, Lothaire! You draw on your hatred for him. Never forget this night’s betrayal!” To Stefanovich, she’d yelled, “You will realize what you had too late. . . .”
Now she absently muttered, “By the time we reach Dacia, I’ll have made your soul as bitter as the chill trying to kill us.”
“How much longer will it be?” His feet were numb, his belly empty.
“I do not know. I can only follow my longing for such a home as Dacia.”
As she’d told Lothaire, her father, King Serghei, ruled over that realm, a land of plenty and peace. ’Twas enclosed in stone, hidden within the very heart of a mountain range.
Inside a soaring cavern a thousand times larger than Helvita stood a majestic black castle, circled by dazzling fountains of blood. The king’s subjects filled their pails each morning.
Lothaire could scarcely imagine such a place.
“After all our wanderings, I feel we are close, Son.”
That first night, as they’d wended through the terrifying Bloodroot Forest that surrounded Helvita, she’d feared Lothaire wouldn’t make it through the freezing night. Again and again, she’d tried to teleport them to Dacia, only to be returned to the same spot.
He’d survived; she’d exhausted herself.
Now she was too weak to trace, so they plodded toward another village, one that might provide a barn to shelter them from the coming day’s sunlight.
Unfortunately, each village teemed with filthy mortals. They always gazed at Ivana’s beauty and the foreign cut of her clothing with awe—then suspicion. Lothaire received his share of attention for his piercing ice-blue eyes and the white-blond hair forever spilling out from under his cap.
In turn, Ivana ridiculed their unwashed, louse-ridden bodies and simplistic language. Her loathing for mortals continued to grow, fueling his own.
Each night before dawn, she would leave Lothaire hidden while she hunted. Sometimes she’d return with her cheeks flushed from blood, and triumph in her eyes. A slice of her wrist would fill a cup for him as well.
Other times, she would be wan and sullen, cursing Stefanovich’s betrayal, lamenting their plight. One sunrise, as he’d drifted off to sleep, he’d heard her mumble, “Now we sleep with livestock, and I must drink from the flesh. . . .”
Ivana slowed, jerking her head around.
“Are they following us, Mother?” Humans from the last town had been more hostile than in any other, trailing after them, even into the wilderness.
“I don’t believe so. The snow covers our tracks so quickly.” She trudged on, saying, “It’s time for your lessons.”
During each night’s journey, she instructed him on everything from how to survive among humans—“drink from them only if starving, and never to the death”—to Dacian etiquette: “outbursts of emotion are considered the height of rudeness, so naturally I offended my share.”
And always she extracted vows for the future, as if she thought she’d soon die?
“What must you do when you are grown, my prince?”
“Avenge this treachery against us. I will destroy Stefanovich and take his throne.”
“Before he finds his Bride.”
Lothaire dutifully answered, “Once his fated female bloods him, he’ll become more powerful, even more difficult to kill. And he will father a legitimate heir on her. The Vampire Horde will never follow Stefanovich’s bastard while his true successor lives.”
“You must be utterly certain that the Horde will swear fealty to you. If your effort to claim the crown is unsuccessful, they will annihilate you. Wait until you are at your most powerful.”
“Will I have to go red-eyed to fight him?”
She stopped, tilting her head. “What do you know of such matters?”
“When a vampire kills his prey as he drinks, he becomes more powerful, but blood stains his eyes.”
“Yes, because he drinks to the quick, to the pit of the soul. It brings strength—but also bloodlust. Stefanovich has become one of the Fallen.” She added vaguely, “And it will be all the more torturous. For him, in particular.”
She gave Lothaire an appraising look, as if deciding something about him. “Think not of these things,” she eventually said, making her tone light. “Never kill as you drink, and you will never have to worry about them.”
“Then how will I . . .” He blushed with shame. “How will I ever be strong enough to slay Stefanovich?”
Ivana reached for him, pressing her frozen hands against his cheeks, raising his face. “Forget all you’ve heard from your father. When you are older, immortal males will tremble before you in dread while their females swoon in your wake.”
“You are perfectly formed and will grow to be a magnificent Dacian, a vampire to be feared. Especially once you become blooded.” She peered up at the cloudy sky, snow dotting her face. “And your Bride?” Ivana met his gaze once more. “She will be incomparable. A queen that even I would bow down to.”
He squinted at her to see if she jested, but her demeanor was earnest.
Lothaire hoped he found this female quickly. He knew that when he was completely grown, his heart would slowly stop its beat, his lungs their breathing. As he became one among the walking-dead vampires, he’d feel no need for females.
His uncle had once chucked him under the chin and said, “Just when you’ve forgotten how much you miss the cradle of a female’s soft thighs, you’ll find your Bride, and she’ll bring you back to life.”
Lothaire cared naught about bedding, but the idea of his heart stopping horrified him. He asked Ivana, “How long will it be till I can find her?”
She gazed away, saying in an odd tone, “I know not. It might take centuries. Outside of Dacia, female vampires grow scarce. But I do know that you will be a good and faithful king to her.” Then she asked, “And what will you do when you possess the throne of the Horde?”
“Unite with your father, aligning the Daci and the Horde under one family crest.”
She nodded. “Serghei is the only one you can trust. Not my brothers or sisters with their scheming and plots. Solely my father. And of course you can trust your Bride. But what of everyone else?”
“I’m to use and discard them, caring about none, for they matter naught.”
She curled her forefinger under his chin. “Yes, my clever son.”
They spent the next few miles in this manner, with her teaching him the intricate customs of the Daci as they tried to ignore the cold. A lowering sky threatened even more snow; dawn would claw through the dark in mere hours.
Lothaire shivered, teeth and baby fangs chattering.
“Silence,” Ivana hissed. “The humans did follow.” She scented the air. “Gods, their smell aggrieves me!”
“What do they want?”
She murmured, “To hunt us.”
“Wh-where can we hide?” They were in a wide valley with high plateaus to the east and west. The mortals advanced from the north. Mountains loomed far to the south.
She gazed around despairingly. “We must make it to those mountains. I believe that is where we’ll find the pass that leads to Dacia.” She gave him a shove. “Now run!”
He did, as fast as he could, but the snow was too high on the ground, blinding bits of it raining down too swiftly. “We’ll never make it, Mother!”
She snatched his arm and attempted to trace with him. Their forms briefly faded but wouldn’t disappear. Gritting her teeth, she tried once more, to no avail.
Releasing him, she spun in place, searching for an escape—then stilled, listening. Her eyes shot wide. “Father!” she screamed, the sound echoing down the valley. “I am here! Your Ivana is here.”
No one answered.
Mortals in the distance gave shouts as they neared.
“Papa?” She swayed on her feet, her expression . . . lost. “I know I sensed him and others.”
So had Lothaire. Immortals of great power had been here. Why not rescue their princess?
Crimson tears slid down her beautiful face as she dropped to her knees. “We were so close.” The proud Ivana began to dig into the snow, using her claws to stab through the permanent layers of ice.
Even as her claws tore off and her fingers began to bleed she continued digging. “How low I’ve been brought, Lothaire. When you remember me, recall not this.”
With each handful of ice, a hole grew. “You are the son of a king, the grandson of a king. Do not ever forget that!” When the skin on her fingertips began to peel away, he tried to help her, but she slapped his hands, seeming nigh maddened. Finally, she pulled him into the small pit she’d made. “Come. Hide here.”
“I must make it deeper, Mother. There’s not enough room.”
She whispered, “There’s room enough. I’ll make sure you’re safe.”
His eyes widened. She meant to fight them? “Trace from here alone,” he said, though he knew she was probably too weak even for that.
“Never! Now, what are your vows to me?”
She snapped her fangs, her irises gone black. “Your vows!”
“Take the life of Stefanovich. Seize his throne.”
“Whom will you trust?”
“None but your father and my queen.”
More tears dropped. “No, your queen alone, Lothaire. Serghei and the Daci forsook us this day.”
“I led these mortals too close.” She gave a sob. “He chose the kingdom’s precious secrecy—over our lives. I am to pay for my brashness, for my lack of cunning. They make an example of me.”
Panic flared within Lothaire. “How will I find you? What do I do?”
“Once the humans are gone, my family will come for you. If not, you’ll do whatever it takes to survive. Remember all I’ve taught you.” She shoved her sleeve up her arm. “Drink, Lothaire.”
“Now?” He shook his head in confusion. “You cannot lose blood.”
“Obey me!” She bit into her wrist. “Lean your head back and part your lips.”
Unwillingly, he did, and she raised her arm over his upturned face, above his mouth. Her blood was rich, quickly warding off the chill.
She made him drink till the stream had ebbed to a trickle, till ice had formed on the wound. “Now listen. I will lead them away from you, distract them. They will take me—”
“Nooo!” he howled.
“Lothaire, listen! When they capture me, the need to protect me will rise up within you. You must ignore it and remain here. Ignore your instinct and rely on cold reason. As I failed to do with Stefanovich. As I failed to do a thousand times. Vow this!”
“You want me to hide? To not defend you against those creatures?” Embarrassing tears welled.
“Yes, this is precisely what I want. Son, your mind is the brightest I’ve ever encountered. Use it. Do not repeat my mistakes!” She gripped his chin. “You’ve one last vow to give me. A vow to the Lore that you will not leave this spot until the mortals are gone.”
To the Lore? ’Twas an unbreakable vow! He wanted to rail, to deny her this. How could he not defend her?
She raised her chin. “Lothaire, I . . . beg you for this.”
A proud princess of the Daci begging one like me? His lips parted in shock. Words tumbled from them. “I vow it to the Lore.”
“Very good.” She pressed a cool kiss to his brow. “I want you never, never to be brought this low again.” Over his frantic protests, she began to bury him in the snow. “Become the king you were born to be.”
“Mother, please! H-how can you do this?”
“Because you are my son. My heart. I will do whatever it takes to protect you.” They met gazes. “Lothaire, anything that was worthy in me began with you.”
He refused to believe this would be the last time he saw her, refused to tell his mother how much he loved her—
She whispered, “I know,” then cocooned him in snow.
Warmed by her blood, he lay huddled, quaking with fear for her. His eyes darted, seeing nothing.
Had she swept to her feet, sprinting back in the mortals’ direction? In time, he heard her struggles from a distance, could feel the vibrations of a number of footfalls. What must be dozens of humans surrounded her. He clenched his fists, battling his frenzied yearning to save her.
Yet Lothaire was powerless—bound by his vow and undermined by his weakness.
His stifled yells of frustration turned to scalding tears when he heard the clanking of chains, her muffled screams.
The guttural sounds of men.
He’d been raised in Helvita under the wicked reign of Stefanovich; Lothaire knew what those mortals were doing to her.
As he fought not to vomit the precious blood she’d gifted him, he resolved that he would become one of the Fallen, preying on other creatures for strength.
He might grow mad with bloodlust; never would he be helpless again. . . .
What must have been hours later, her cries fell silent. Again, his eyes darted. He thought he caught a thread of smoke, then the scent of burning flesh.
Dawn. Her screams renewed.
As she burned, she yelled in Dacian, “Never forget, my prince! Avenge me!” Other words followed, but he couldn’t make them out. Then unintelligible sounds . . . agonized shrieks.
To the sound of her screams, he sobbed, repeating his vows over and over, adding a new one.
“Burn the k-king . . . of the Daci alive. . . .”
“My sanity will fail me long before my will does. Luckily, the only thing more interesting than a madman is a relentless one.”
“Me, a steel magnolia? Steel, my ass! [Laughing, then abruptly serious.] Try titanium.”
“The difference between you and me is that my actions have no consequences for me. That is what makes me a god.”
FIVE YEARS AGO
So you thought to exorcise me?” Saroya the Soul Reaper asked the wounded man she stalked by firelight. “I don’t know what is worse. The fact that you thought I was a demon . . .”
She twirled the blood-drenched cleaver in her hand, loving how the man’s widened eyes followed each rotation. “. . . or that you believed you could separate me from my human host.”
Nothing short of death could remove Saroya. Especially not a mortal deacon, one among a group of five who’d come all the way out to this vile trailer in Appalachia to perform an exorcism.
As he scrambled a retreat from her steady march forward, he stumbled over one of the broken lamps on the floor. He tripped onto his back, briefly releasing his hold on the spurting stump that used to be his right arm.
She sighed with delight. Centuries ago, when she’d been a death goddess, she would have swooped down and sunk her fangs into the human’s jugular, sucking until he was naught but a husk and devouring his soul; now she was cursed to possess one powerless mortal after another, experiencing her own death again and again.
Her latest possession? Elizabeth Peirce, a nineteen-year-old girl, as lovely as she was poor.
When the deacon met the dismembered corpse of one of his brethren, he gave a panicked cry, glancing away from her. In a flash, Saroya leapt upon him, swinging the cleaver, plunging the metal into his thick neck.
Blood sprayed as she yanked the blade free for another hit. Then another. Then a last.
She swiped the back of her arm over her spattered face as her demeanor turned contemplative. Mortals believed themselves so special and elevated, but decapitating one sounded exactly like a fishmonger beheading a fat catch.
Finished with the last of the five deacons, Saroya turned to the only survivor left in the trailer: Ruth, Elizabeth’s mother. She huddled in a corner, mumbling prayers as she brandished a fire poker.
“I have vanquished your daughter’s spirit, woman. She will never return,” Saroya lied, knowing that Elizabeth would soon find a way to rise from unconsciousness to the fore, regaining control of her body.
Of all the mortals Saroya had possessed, Elizabeth was the prettiest, the youngest—and the strongest. Saroya had difficulty rising to take control unless the girl was asleep or weakened in some way.
A first. Saroya gave a sigh. Elizabeth should consider it an honor to be the form to Saroya’s essence, the flesh and blood temple housing her godly vampiric spirit.
Saroya peered down at her stolen body. Instead, she’d had to fight Elizabeth for possession, was still fighting her.
No matter. After centuries of being shuffled into stooped, elderly men or horse-faced women, she’d found her ideal fit in Elizabeth. In the end, Saroya would defeat her. She had wisdom from times past and present, hallowed gifts—and an ally.
Lothaire the Enemy of Old.
He was a notoriously evil vampire, millennia in age, and the son of a king. A year ago, his oracle had directed him to her. Though Saroya and Lothaire had spent only one night together in the nearby woods, he’d pledged himself to save her from her wretched existence.
He might not have the ability to return Saroya to her goddess state. But somehow he would extinguish Elizabeth’s soul from her body, then transform Saroya into an immortal vampire—circumventing the curse.
Saroya knew Lothaire would be hunting ceaselessly for answers.
Because I’m his Bride.
She gazed past Elizabeth’s mother out a small window, finding the wintry landscape empty. Had she hoped that a massacre like this might have brought Lothaire to her?
How much longer am I to wait for him in this godsforsaken wasteland? With no word?
He’d talked of the legion of adversaries out to destroy him, of ancient vendettas: “If a vampire can be measured by the caliber of his foes, goddess, then consider me fearsome. If by the number? Then I’ve no equal.”
Perhaps his enemies had prevailed?
No longer would she remain here. The Peirce family had begun chaining Elizabeth to the bed at night, preventing Saroya from killing, the only thing she lived for.
Reminded of her treatment, she turned to the mother. “Yes, your daughter is mine forever. And after I’ve slain you, I’ll eviscerate your young son, then sweep through your family like a disease.” She raised the cleaver above her, took a step forward—
Suddenly, black spots dotted her vision. Dizziness?
No, no! Elizabeth was rising to consciousness with all the finesse of a freight train. Every single time, she surfaced like a drowning woman held underwater, overwhelming Saroya.
The little bitch might reclaim control of her body, but, as usual, she’d wake to a fresh nightmare. “Enjoy, Elizabeth. . . .”
Her legs buckled, her back meeting the carpet. Blackness.
* * *
Heartbeat heartbeat heartbeat heartbeat—
Ellie Peirce woke to a mad drumming in her ears. She lay on the floor of her family’s trailer, eyes squeezed shut, her body coated with something warm and sticky.
No words were spoken around her. The only sounds were the living room’s crackling fire, her shallow breaths, and the howling dogs outside. She had no memory of how she’d come to be like this, no idea of how long she’d blacked out.
“Mama, did it work?” she whispered as she peeked open her eyes. Maybe the deacons had been successful?
Please, God, let the exorcism have worked . . . my last hope.
Her eyes adjusting to the dim, firelit room, she raised her head to peer down at her body. Her worn jeans, T-shirt, and secondhand boots were sopping wet.
With blood. She swallowed. Not my own.
Oh, God. Her fingers were curled around the hilt of a dripping cleaver. I told them not to unchain me until my uncle and cousins got here!
But Reverend Slocumb and his fellow members of their church’s “emergency ministry” had smugly thought they could handle her—
Movement drew her gaze up. A fire poker?
Clenched in her mother’s hands.
“Wait!” Ellie flung herself to her side just as the poker came slamming down on the floor where her head had been. Blood splashed from the carpet like a stepped-in puddle.
“You foul thing, begone!” Mama shrieked, raising the iron again. “You got my girl, but you won’t have my boy!”
“Just wait!” Ellie scrambled to her feet, dropping the cleaver. “It’s me!” She raised her hands, palms outward.
Mama didn’t lower the poker. Her long auburn hair was loose, tangled all around her unlined face. She used one shoulder to shove tendrils from her eyes. “That’s what you said afore you started snarlin’ that demon language and slashin’ about!” Her mascara ran down her cheeks, her peach lipstick smeared across her chin. “Afore you killed all them deacons!”
“Killed?” Ellie whirled around, dumbfounded by the grisly sight.
Five hacked-up bodies lay strewn across the living room.
These men had been lured all the way out here by her mother’s imploring letters and by evidence of Ellie’s possession: recordings of her speaking dead languages she had no way of knowing and photographs of messages in blood that she had no memory of writing.
Apparently, Ellie had once written in Sumerian, Surrender to me.
Now Slocumb’s head lay apart from his other remains. His eyes were glassy in death, his tongue lolling between parted lips. One arm was missing from his corpse. She dimly realized it must be the one under the dining room table. The one lying beside the hank of scalp and a pile of severed fingers.
Ellie covered her mouth, fighting not to retch. The five had vowed to exorcise the demon. Instead, it’d butchered them all. “Th-this was done by . . . me?”
“As if you don’t know, demon!” Mama wagged her poker at Ellie. “Play your games with somebody else.”
Ellie scratched at her chest, her skin seeming to crawl from the being within. Hate it so much, hate it, hate it, HATE it. Though she never knew its thoughts, right now she could nearly feel it gloating.
Sirens sounded in the distance, setting the dogs outside to baying even louder. “Oh, God, Mama, you didn’t call that good-for-nothing sheriff?” Ellie and her family were mountain folk through and through. Any Law was suspect.
At that, her mother dropped the poker. “You really are Ellie. The demon told me you wasn’t coming back this time! Told me you’d never return to us.”
No wonder Mama had attacked.
“It’s me,” Ellie said over her shoulder as she hastened to the window, her boots squishing across the carpet. She pulled aside the cigarette-stained curtains to gaze out into the night.
Down the snowy mountainside, the sheriff’s blue lights glared, his car snaking up the winding road. Another cruiser sped behind it.
“I had to call them, Ellie! Had to stop the demon. And then the nine-one-one dispatcher heard the deacons just a-screamin’. . . .”
What should I do . . . what can I do? Nineteen was too young to go to jail! Ellie would rather die, had already considered suicide if the exorcism didn’t work.
Because these five ministers weren’t the demon’s first victims.
There’d been at least two other men since the creature had possessed Ellie’s body a year ago. Early on, she’d woken to find a middle-aged man in her bed, his skin cooling against hers, his slashed throat gaping like a smile.
None among her extended Peirce family had known what to think. Had a rival clan planted the body? Why single out Ellie? Why had there been blood on her hands?
Her close-lipped cousins had buried the man out behind the barn, telling themselves he must’ve had it coming.
The family hadn’t begun to suspect she was possessed until more recently, when the demon had posed a mutilated coal company rep among Ellie’s old stuffed animals, then “blasphemed” for her kinfolk in ways a girl like Ellie “could never imagine.”
After that, her mother and Uncle Ephraim had started chaining her at night, like Ellie was one of the hounds outside. Though she hated the chains and could easily have picked the locks, she’d endured them.
But it’d been too late for some.
Hikers had found a gruesome altar in the woods, with human bones littering the site. Mama had whispered to Ephraim, “You reckon it was Ellie?”
Not me! The damned thing inside her was winning, taking control more often, and more easily.
Just a matter of time till I’m gone altogether.
As blue lights crawled closer, glaring even in the bright moonlight, Ellie had a mad impulse to clean herself up, waylay the sheriff outside to badger him for a warrant, then maybe cop to a crank call.
After all, she hadn’t done these killings. Or maybe she should run!
But she knew the Law would put dogs on her trail; she’d never make it to the next holler, not in the winter.
And that wouldn’t solve the problem of the demon within her—
She heard a thud behind her and spun around. Her mother, usually so resilient, had fallen to her knees, her face crumpling. “It told me it’d do me in, then go after the rest of the family, go after baby Josh.”
Joshua, Ellie’s adored brother. She pictured him toddling about in his footy pajamas, his chubby cheeks growing pink as he laughed. An aunt was babysitting him in a trailer just down the mountain.
At the thought of harm coming to him, Ellie’s tears fell unchecked. “Wh-what should I do?”
Mama’s own tears poured. “If the reverend—God rest his soul—and his ministerin’ couldn’t get that devil of yourn out of you . . . no one can, Ellie. Maybe you ought to let the sheriff take you.”
“You want me to go to jail?”
“We done everything we can.” Mama rose, warily stepping closer. “Maybe them prison folks or even them psychiatrists can keep it from killin’ again.”
Prison? Or death? Ellie swallowed, knowing that once she decided how she’d handle this, nothing could sway her. If her mother was stubborn, Ellie was trebly so, as immovable as the mountains all around them.
Sirens echoed as the cruisers prowled up the long drive, then skidded to a stop in front of the trailer.
Ellie swiped at her tears. “I’ll do you one better than jail.” I could take the demon with me. If she ran out the front door with blood on her and a gun in hand . . .
Mama shook her head sternly. “Elizabeth Ann Peirce, don’t you even think about it!”
“If this thing”—Ellie slashed her nails across her chest—“thinks it’ll hurt my kin, then it don’t know me very good.” Though her own gun and ammo had been taken from her, her father’s Remington remained in his closet. The sheriff wouldn’t know it was empty.
“You ain’t doin’ this, Ellie! There might be hope, some kind of newfangled treatment.”
“You want me to go from roamin’ these mountains to being locked in a tiny cell?” She didn’t remind her mother that she’d probably get the death penalty anyway.
Slaughtering five deacons in Appalachia? Ellie was done for.
“I won’t let you do this.” Mama jutted her chin.
“We both suspected it’d come to this.” The demon’s just killin’ me slow. “My mind’s made up.”
At that, Mama paled even more, knowing it was as good as done.
“And just think—if I kill this demon, I’ll go to heaven. Be with Daddy,” Ellie said, hoping that was where she’d end up. She held out her arms, and her mother sank against her, sobbing. “Now, stop actin’ like you don’t know this has to happen, like you haven’t known for months.”
“Ah, God, honey, I just . . .” More sobs. “Y-you want to say a prayer?”
Ellie stood on her toes and pressed a kiss to her mother’s smooth forehead. “No time. What if it comes back?” And already the deputies were surrounding the trailer, their boots crunching in the snow, while the pompous sheriff demanded that Mrs. Peirce open up for them this minute.
He knew better than to storm a household on this mountain.
With a steadying exhalation, Ellie turned toward her mother’s bedroom, forcing herself to look at the bodies. These men had had families. How many children were fatherless because of this demon?
Because I’ve been doggedly clinging to hope?
Ellie passed her own bedroom, shuddering at the sight of the chains at the ends of her bed, coiled like rattlesnakes.
Then she stared bitterly at the Middle State University pennants she’d tacked to her room’s vinyl walls just before all this had begun.
How excited she’d been about college! To afford the tuition and dorm, she’d worked at her uncle’s outfitter shop each day after school and as a guide during every holiday for years.
Ellie had been in classes just long enough to comprehend with wonder, Holy shit, I can . . . I can actually do this! Coursework had come surprisingly easy to her.
Then she’d started losing time, waking in strange places. They’d sent her packing back home before the semester was over.
She would’ve been the first one in the family to get a college degree.
When she reached the back bedroom, she spied her reflection in the mirrored closet door. Blood covered her—her long brown hair was wet with it. Her eyes were as flinty gray and hard as Peirce Mountain.
Her sodden T-shirt read: EPHRAIM’S OUTFITTERS: rafting, fishing, hunting supplies & guides.
What would Uncle Eph say about this?
She pictured his weathered face and earnest expression, so like her late father’s. You go on now and take care of your business, Ellie. Ain’t nobody gonna do it for you.
She slid the closet door open, reaching past her father’s old work gear—a mining helmet, locksmith tools, a handyman belt. Before he’d died in the mine, her adoring pa had never held fewer than three jobs at a time.
With a knot in her throat, she collected his favorite shotgun: a Remington double-barrel twelve-gauge. It was empty, no slugs to be found; Uncle Eph had long since come round and gathered up all the shells—just in case the demon got any ideas with the scattergun.
The familiar heft of the weapon was reassuring. Soon all this would be over forever. At the thought, she felt a strange sense of relief.
When she returned to the living room, Mama rushed forward. “Please, baby, couldn’t you just try prison?”
I’m doomed anyway. An injection later, or a bullet now.
Ellie would die on her terms—bleeding out in the snow, atop her beloved mountain.
“No, jail’s out of the question. Now you need to think about Josh. About the family.” Ellie forced a smile. “I love you, Mama. Tell Josh I loved him, too. You know I’ll be lookin’ down, watchin’ out for everyone.”
As her mother began to bawl, muttering jumbled words, Ellie pointed to the back room. “You go on in the back and stay in there! You hear? Don’t come out till they make you, no matter what happens. Promise me!” At last, Mama nodded. Ellie gave her a shove, and she dragged her feet away, softly closing her bedroom door behind her.
Before Ellie lost her nerve, she turned to the front door, Remington in hand. She began to reach for her hand-me-down coat, then made a fist instead. Fool. You won’t be cold long.
On the count of three. Ellie took several deep breaths, her thoughts racing. I’m just nineteen—too young.
I got no choice. Soon, nothing’ll be left of me.
Imagine waking up to Mama and Josh, dead, their eyes glassy and sightless.
Never! With a shriek, she threw open the door, raising the gun.
“Shooter!” the sheriff yelled. Bullets went flying.
She felt none of them; a towering man had appeared out of thin air, standing between her and the officers.
With a furious growl, he shoved her to the ground, knocking the gun from her hands as he took the bullets in his back. She stared up in disbelief. His irises were . . . red. At least five shots hit him, but his monstrous gaze never wavered from her eyes.
—“Hold your fire!”
—“Where’d he come from?”
—“What the hell’s goin’ on?”
The man’s skin was like perfect marble, stark against the black shirt and trench coat he wore. His hair was pale blond, his features chiseled. And those eyes . . . otherworldly.
“Another demon!” She blindly rooted her hand through the snow, automatically reaching for the shotgun, but he stepped on her wrist.
When she gave a cry of pain, he pressed down harder, his lips drawing back to reveal . . . fangs. “You dare risk my female?” His voice was deep and accented, his tone filled with scorn. At his words, the baying dogs immediately fell silent.
“Wh-what are you talking about?”
“Your attempted blaze of glory, Elizabeth. And all because of a few murders?” He gave her a look of disgust, as if to say, Grow up.
The sheriff ordered, “Put your hands where I can see them!”
Instead, the pale-haired demon hunched down beside her, cupping her nape to snatch her closer. With his other hand, he tossed her gun away.
When another bullet plugged him in the back, he hissed over his shoulder, baring those fangs. “One—moment,” he snapped.
Ellie sneaked a glance at the cops; they looked too confounded to react.
And behind them, Ephraim and some of her cousins had come running up the mountain, rifles in hand. They’d slowed in shock upon seeing the demon.
The male sneered, “Mortals,” then turned back to her. “Listen very carefully, Elizabeth. I am Lothaire the Enemy of Old, and you belong to me. After considering my options, I’ve decided I will allow you to go to jail this eve.”
“Y-you’ve got the wrong girl! I don’t know you—”
Talking over her, he said, “In your human prison, you’ll be hidden from my kind, which means you’ll be relatively safe while I continue my search. I will return for you in two years. Or so.” He gave her a harsh shake. “But if you try to harm yourself—and therefore my female—again, I will punish you beyond imagining. Do you understand me?”
“Your female? I’m not yours!”
“I wouldn’t have you.” He narrowed those red eyes. “The glorious being who lives within you, however . . .”
“I don’t understand! What’s inside of me?”
He reached his free hand toward her face, his black claws glinting in the moonlight. Ignoring her question, he huskily murmured, “I will have her, my queen, forever.”
When he brushed a strand of hair from her face, she flinched. “Unhand me, demon!”
He stared down at her even as he addressed another in that deep, hypnotic voice: “Saroya, if you can hear me, sleep until I return for you. When all my plots and all my toiling come to bear.”
Saroya? It has a name?
With inhuman speed, he rose, looming above Ellie. More words in another language followed, then he disappeared into thin air.
The shaken deputies closed in on Ellie, their jaws slack. Sweat ran from their foreheads even as their breaths smoked. One cuffed her silently, while the others aimed their pistols in all directions—even up.
Ephraim and her cousins looked stricken; they could do nothing to save her, short of killing four cops in cold blood.
Her stunned mind finally registered that she would be taken alive.
The red-eyed demon had prevented her death. And Ellie burned to kill him for it.
Ridgevale Correctional Center for Women, Virginia
Does the condemned have any last words?” the warden intoned.
“No!” Ellie squirmed against her bonds on the gurney, pulling taut the electrodes dotting her chest. With each of her frantic heartbeats, the nearby EKG monitor spiked. The IV tubes snaking from each arm swayed back and forth. “No, I’m ready!”
She might have felt dread that she was about to die, but urgency overwhelmed all other emotions. She’d had death snatched from her grasp once before.
And the demon was stirring inside her.
Fearing “Saroya” would rise and attack everyone around her, Ellie had taken no last meal, had met with no family or chaplain. She’d inventoried her worldly belongings—ChapStick, college textbooks, four dollars in change, and her journals—with a swift efficiency.
Ellie had made peace with her fate long ago, had hungered to die ever since the night of her arrest. She’d written apologies to the victims’ families, saving them to be delivered after she was gone.
“Please hurry, sir,” she begged the elderly warden.
At that, a hum of murmurs broke out in the next room. The witnesses behind the tinted glass window didn’t know what to make of her behavior, didn’t know how to process such an unusual murderer.
She was young, had filed no appeals to her sentence, and by all accounts had never displayed violent behavior growing up.
There had been run-ins with the law. Some minor—getting caught parking with boys. Some not so minor—poaching on state lands and refusing to testify against family members or cooperate with law enforcement.
But there’d never been a drop of human blood spilled by her hand until a yearlong killing spree.
Saroya had been busier than Ellie had ever dreamed.
The warden frowned at her, and the two prison guards flanking him shuffled uncomfortably. Against all their best efforts—and Saroya’s—they’d ended up liking Ellie, admiring her quiet determination to educate herself, to earn a degree, though she had no future.
Ellie had always had a good sense of people, and she’d ended up liking the three back. “Thank you for everything.”
“Then God be with you, Ellie Peirce.” The warden turned toward the adjoining control room. As the guards followed him out, one briefly laid his gloved hand on her shoulder. The other gave her a quick nod, but she could tell he’d be affected by her passing.
The door shut behind them, a deafening final click. I’m alone now. She stared after them, comprehending that no one would be getting out of this room alive.
Alone. So scared.
I didn’t want to have to die. . . .
She gazed at her arms, strapped to the padded supports. Her wrists were taped, her palms up. The two IV lines were a dozen feet long, running from her inner arms to a pair of portholes in the wall behind her, continuing into the control room.
Half an hour ago, a nameless, faceless doctor had started a saline drip back there. At high noon, he would add a trio of chemicals, and moments later, the nightmare would be over forever.
Have to finish this. Almost there.
Funny what one would think about on the verge of death. How many people knew—to the minute—when they’d pass on?
She doubted anyone had ever gone to her own execution with such a feverish drive still spurring her, with a goal and an iron will bent on achieving it. Far from muting her determination, jail had only honed it, like adding layer after layer of plating to shore up a mountain train trestle.
I’m about to win. To beat her. Saroya had risen only twice in the last five years, both times in the first few months. Ellie’s blackouts had resulted in the permanent disfigurement of two fellow inmates.
All done with her bare hands.
Long dormant, the demon now stirred. Sensing its own doom? That’s right, you’re going down, bitch.
Only two things could save her life at this point.
An unexpected call from the governor.
Or Saroya’s powerful red-eyed mate.
Not a day went by that Ellie didn’t think of the fiend named Lothaire the Enemy of Old. She’d seen the male appear out of thin air and then vanish, had seen bullets annoy him. Members of her family, the sheriff, and those deputies had witnessed these things with her, no matter how many times that up-for-reelection sheriff told her they hadn’t. . . .
She craned her head back to look at the clock on the wall behind her. Three minutes till noon.
One hundred and eighty seconds until death slipped down the tubes.
Though driven, Ellie wasn’t without regrets. She wished she could have used her hard-won psychology degree, had a career, made friends with women who weren’t murderers.
She regretted never having a family of her own. Maybe she shouldn’t have been so careful not to wind up a teen mother like her mama and grandma.
Hell, maybe Ellie should’ve given it up to one of those eager boys she’d gone parking with. She probably should’ve been less rigid and unbending in general.
Unbending. But that was the Peirce in her; Ellie would get her way in the end. Best step aside.
Another glance at the clock. Two minutes till—
The lights flickered, ratcheting up her anxiety. Another power surge a moment later had the witnesses muttering nervously.
With the third flicker, Ellie froze with dread even as the EKG went crazy. Nothing can stop this! Heart rate 150, 170, 190 . . .
Darkness. The EKG went blank with a last jagged spike.
No windows in the death ward. Pitch blackness. The witnesses were banging on the door, clamoring for an evacuation.
“What’s happening?” Ellie cried. For some reason, no generator fired up, no backup lights to cast a glow.
Lying in the dark, strapped to a gurney.
In the distance, a scream rang out.
About to hyperventilate, she twisted against her restraints, cursing her bonds. “What’s going on out there?”
An agonized yell sounded, but she refused the thought that surfaced. A jarring clap of gunfire fueled her fears. Some man bellowed, “I can’t see him! Where the hell did he go—” then came a bloodcurdling scream. Another man begged, “Please! Nooo! Ah, God, I have a fami—” Gurgling sounds followed.
Realization took hold.
He had come. Lothaire the Enemy of Old had returned for her.
Just as he’d promised. . . .
“That little súka,” Lothaire sneered as a guard’s neck snapped in his fist. Elizabeth was about to be executed—voluntarily—for a trifling number of murders.
In mere moments.
The guard’s partner fired wildly in the dark; bullets plugged Lothaire’s skin, but he hardly noticed them.
He’d fed yesterday and was strong from it. At least, his body was. His mind, however . . .
With a yell, he lunged forward to slash his claws across the shooter’s throat. When blood splattered over his face, Lothaire’s fangs sharpened for flesh, his thoughts blanking.
Madness. Licking at my heels.
Even now with so much at stake. Too many victims, too many memories. Forever tolling.
No, focus on the Endgame! Get to her, save your female.
His foes had prevented him from reaching her sooner. If I’m too late . . .
He charged forward through lightless corridors, easily seeing in the dark, but the place was a maze of hallways and minuscule rooms.
Blyad’! He couldn’t scent her over the odor of ammonia. Another hallway came into view, more labeled chambers: family rooms, visitation rooms, cells.
No time. He’d warned Elizabeth not to hurt his female. Yet she’d opted to have herself condemned, directing her public defender to file no appeals, to broker no pleas.
After living thousands of years, Lothaire was very rarely surprised; her actions had surprised the hell out of him. Running into a hail of bullets was one thing, tirelessly plotting a years-long suicide quite another.
He couldn’t decide if she was fatally flawed with willfulness or crazed.
In any case, she was proving to be a thorn in his side, costing him in untold ways. Lothaire was known throughout the Lore for collecting blood debts from immortals in dire straits, bargaining with them to make deals with the devil. Though he was proud of his overflowing ledger of entries, hoarding them, he’d already burned two because of Elizabeth.
He’d forced a beholden oracle to keep tabs on her incarceration. And just minutes earlier, an indebted technopath had accompanied him here to cut all the facility’s power, including the backup generators, leaving no lights, no cameras.
Only utter confusion.
And that was the extent of Lothaire’s plan today: technopath cuts power while vampire massacres his way to female. Laughably simple for a born strategist.
As if to sacrifice themselves to the plan, two guards intercepted him in the corridor, shining their flashlights into his red eyes. During their stunned silence, Lothaire had time to anticipate their reactions.
The larger one to the right will fire first, three shots before he realizes I’ve plucked his spine from him. The one to the left will stutter an answer to my question, though he knows he’ll die directly after.
“Hands where we can see ’em!”
Lothaire attacked. First shot, second shot, third—
A tortured scream. The big one’s spineless body crumpled to the floor.
With one hand, Lothaire tossed away the length of bone. With the other, he lifted the remaining guard by the throat. “Which way to the execution chamber?”
Lothaire eased his grip just enough for the man to grit out, “R-right, then . . . then second left. All the way to the end. But p-please—”
Snap. By the time the guard’s body collapsed, Lothaire was already at his second left.
He’d put Elizabeth from his mind, assured she’d be relatively safe. After all, he didn’t care about her mind, only about her body, the temple that housed his Bride.
My mate. The female meant only for him. And what a glorious, bloodthirsty female she was. . . .
Did Saroya sense this execution? Was she desperately struggling to rise, to protect herself?
His black claws dug into his palms till blood flowed. Focus. Focus!
As he delved deeper into the building, Lothaire fought to distance his thoughts from his own recent imprisonment. The reason I’m late for my Bride’s execution.
Weeks ago, when he’d learned of this date, he’d been on the verge of rescuing Saroya. Then he himself had been captured by the Order, a mortal army.
He’d escaped them . . . but in time?
Beams from more flashlights shone ahead. Three guards in riot gear escorted out a handful of civilians.
“Is someone there?” one guard demanded.
Lothaire envisioned cutting a swath of blood and screams through the group. No, focus! Though pleasurable, it would be selfish.
To save time, Lothaire traced past them, disappearing and reappearing in an instant.
When he reached the viewing room, he teleported inside. Two young males had just burst through the door of the adjoining execution chamber to guard her, fumbling with Maglites and assault rifles.
Then, for the first time in five years, Lothaire’s gaze fell upon Elizabeth. The last time he’d beheld her, she’d lain in the snow, her unusual gray eyes peering up at him with delightful fear.
Now she lay restrained, dressed in a dingy orange uniform. Her long, coffee-colored hair was pulled back severely from her face.
Again, she was terrified, her eyes darting blindly in the dark, but he felt no sympathy, only hatred.
This was all her doing! With Elizabeth’s blessing, needles had been sunk into both of her inner arms—
A transparent liquid already flowed down each tube.
His heart felt like it might explode. Too late?
With a roar, he traced inside, batting the two males away, launching them headfirst into opposite walls.
“Who’s there?” Elizabeth cried when he laid shaking hands on her delicate arms to thread those needles out of her veins. “What’s happening? Can’t see!”
He leaned down to scent the fluid, nearly sinking to his knees with relief. Saline. No chemical odor, merely salt water.
To be certain, he sliced the line with one claw and dripped the liquid on his tongue.
But if he’d been seconds later . . .
As he ripped free the electrodes covering Elizabeth, he grated, “You’ve been a bad little mortal.”
A sucked-in breath. Then she yelled, “Stop this, you bastard! You leave me be!”
Once he’d slashed through her bonds, he clamped his hand around her wrist and yanked her to her feet.
Before Lothaire traced her back to the safety of his home, he promised her, “Now, Elizabeth, you will pay.”
* * *
When the ground suddenly reappeared beneath her, Ellie pitched forward. She knew that monster had ahold of her, would recognize Lothaire’s voice anywhere.
That deep, accented timbre had haunted her dreams.
As nausea washed over her, she realized that she was no longer in the prison. Somehow he’d transported her into a fancy sitting room, some type of mansion.
Just as she regained her balance she felt her body lifted off the ground. “Ah! Stop, stop—”
“I warned you, mortal!” the demon bellowed as he hurled her away from him.
With a strangled cry, she landed sideways on a couch halfway across the room.
Get up! Dizziness . . . Keep him in sight, Ellie! After a clearing shake of her head, she clambered to her feet. The demon strode back and forth in front of her, vanishing and reappearing as he paced.
He was bigger than she remembered, and this time he looked even more murderous. His fists were clenched, tendons straining in his neck. His irises glowed red, veins of blood forking out over the whites of his eyes.
His face was spattered with blood, his pale hair stained with it. Again he was clad all in black, from his trench coat to his boots. Bullet holes riddled his shirt.
This can’t be happening! Stolen from death row at a maximum-security prison? By him.
“I promised you punishment!” He swung one long arm out to the side, bashing a marble column.
Chunks of it landed on the plush carpet at her feet, the entire building seeming to rock. His strength was monstrous, just like everything about him.
“You disobey me at your peril.”
She should be cowering from him. Instead, she felt a blistering rage boiling up inside of her. Ellie had thought she’d finally be free, that she’d at last defeat Saroya. She’d been two minutes away from death, ready for it. But this devil had thwarted her yet again.
He’d already taken away her freedom, ensuring she’d spent half a decade in a tiny, rank cell.
Five years despairing.
As she recalled those years, she found herself screaming, “What do you want from me? What?” Out of the corner of her eye she spied a vase, snatched it up. “Why can’t you leave me the hell alone?” She flung the heavy piece—it struck him in the chest and shattered from the impact.
As though she’d bashed it against a brick wall.
Even as she stared in disbelief, a heavy candleholder found its way into her grip. Two minutes. So damned close. She lobbed it overhand.
He . . . dematerialized, and it flew through his hazy form.
She gave a shriek of fury. Another candleholder went flying, a paperweight, a lamp.
He just dodged the missiles.
Can’t be happening! She was out of breath, desperate to hurt him, to punish him.
Eighteen hundred and twenty days without seasons, without snow or blooms, without friends or family. Her baby brother didn’t remember her. While Josh had been steadily growing toward manhood without her in his life, Ellie’s existence had been stagnant, punctuated only by bouts of evil.
She no longer felt like a . . . person.
I’m not a person, I’m Virginia DOC Inmate #8793347. I’m Saroya’s host.
Because of him.
Ellie’s gaze landed on a sword in a display cradle. She leapt for the weapon, yanking it free from its ornamental sheath.
The glimmering metal reflected light into her eyes. In that instant, clarity came.
She knew what she had to do.
Clutching the hilt in both hands, she turned on him. “I’m gonna gut you, demon!”
He drew back his lips so she could see his horrifying canines, then flicked two fingers at her. Come on, then. . . .
Her eyes widened and she charged, sword poised to sink into his chest.
At the last moment—she turned it on herself.
“No!” he bellowed. Then somehow he was between her and the sword tip, wedged against her body.
The blade slid into his lower back until it met bone.
She gasped, feeling his muscles tensing against her, sensing his escalating rage. The red of his irises bled over the whites of his eyes completely. He bared those fangs down at her. “This makes twice that you’ve defied me, súka. You’ve erred for ill.”
With a snap of his wrist, he sent her flying to the floor.
Stunned. Flat on her back. Hysterical tears threatening.
She heard him removing the sword from his body, then tossing it away. Won’t cry in front of him. Won’t surrender to his bitch.
For courage, she recalled the years spent staring at cinder-block walls. Counting the blocks, the grout lines, seeing patterns and shapes. She’d called it the Cinder-Block Channel.
All block, all day. No interruptions. Ever.
Gritting her teeth, she twisted to her side, working to rise. Her hair had come loose, spilling over her face. She shoved a lock from her eyes.
“Stay—down,” he ordered, towering over her. He was a fiend, an animal, still had blood sprayed on his face. How many had he murdered today?
“Go back to hell, asshole.” Then she spat on his boots.
Lothaire snatched her upper arms, yanking her against him, ignoring the pain from his new wound. She tried to end herself again. Almost succeeded . . .
“Let me go!” She thrashed against his hold.
Elizabeth had nearly robbed him of his coveted Bride, had disobeyed his orders—twice—and had stabbed him.
Yet she was furious with him?
When she continued to flail, his grip tightened until a cry was wrenched from her lips, and she stilled.
Control yourself. He inhaled deeply. Else forfeit your Bride. He was far too strong to lose control when she was near. The rage . . . madness . . .
Inhale. Exhale. Saroya was in his keeping, safe for now. Disaster averted.
After long moments, he found his wrath ebbing, the haze dissipating somewhat. He eased his grip but kept her close to him. “Are you done?” he snapped.
Expression mulish, she muttered, “For a spell.”
Challenging me still? Lothaire knew he balanced on the very brink of insanity; now he realized this human might already be there.
But in the wake of his anger, the pain of his injuries lessened, drowned out by an excruciating awareness of her. He gazed down into her striking eyes with bemusement.
The feeling was almost . . . hypnotic.
She permeated all his senses. His Bride’s body was giving off an unbearable heat as it trembled against him. Her rapid heartbeat was a siren’s call to him, flaunting its coursing rush. A vein in her neck pulsed invitingly.
Pain? He felt none.
His gaze fell on the silky spill of her hair flowing loose past her shoulders. Dark brown waves made the color of those eyes stand out: smoky gray, framed with thick black lashes.
She’d grown prettier in the intervening years. Curvier. Her hips rounded enticingly, her high breasts straining against that threadbare top.
He rubbed his tongue over a fang as he recalled the first night he’d seen Saroya. She’d been in the woods at a makeshift altar, covered in blood beneath the light of the full moon.
One look at her, and his heart had awakened from its long slumber. Breath had filled his lungs. His shaft had stiffened with a swift heat, demanding its first release in millennia.
He hardened now, remembering how he’d licked her victim’s blood from her sweet skin as he’d stroked himself. She’d stood passive against him—a giving female, the softness to his strength—as he’d shuddered and spilled his seed upon the leaves. . . .
Whatever Elizabeth saw in his expression made her suck in a breath, her cheeks pinkening. “What do you want from me?”
His gaze fell on her neck, his fangs throbbing for that tender flesh. To touch you. To drink you and make you grow wet from it. . . .
No, not her! Lust rode him hard, but he would never act on it. Though Lothaire killed so readily, though he unfailingly acted without honor, he wouldn’t betray his queen.
Especially not with a worthless mortal, a female normally beneath his notice.
He released Elizabeth, shoving her away from him. Lothaire would slake himself with his Bride alone.
When would she rise?
Saroya had explained much of how the possession worked with Elizabeth. Neither female knew what the other was thinking, though Saroya believed the girl could sense her intentions at times—just as Saroya could perceive changes in Elizabeth.
The goddess found it difficult to rise unless Elizabeth was weakened in some manner, physically or emotionally, or when she slept.
The more Saroya herself slept, the more readily she could regain control of the body.
Yet once the girl began shoving her way back to the fore, Saroya would be overwhelmed with dizziness, blurred vision, and a feeling of movement within the body, a shifting inside.
Lothaire had asked her, “Why can’t you stay in control?”
With her gray eyes glittering, Saroya had hissed, “The mortal’s too strong.”
Now, as then, it appalled him that his Bride was subject to the whims of a human—a situation all too similar to his mother’s.
Blyad’! If Elizabeth could sense Saroya’s intentions at times, then couldn’t the goddess sense the presence of her mate?
Until she rose, he’d have to deal with Elizabeth. “Sit,” he commanded her.
Chin raised, she remained standing.
His brows drew together. So few ever disobeyed him, especially not on the heels of his rage.
Lothaire had stayed alive this long by using his ability to predict his adversaries’ moves. He knew how they would behave, oftentimes before they did. His life was an endless chess match, a calculated march taking him ever closer to his Endgame—of kingdoms seized and retribution delivered.
Yet this female continued to prove unpredictable. When she’d turned the blade on herself . . .
“Sit now. Or I’ll return with chains for you to sit shackled.”
She swallowed but didn’t move.
He almost found it a pity that she’d be gone so soon. Breaking her would have been amusing sport. “Very well.” He traced to one of his many hideaways, this one a strategic keep in the Ural Mountains, to retrieve a set of manacles.
Though immortals with untold strength and abilities routinely quaked before him, a powerless human who was not even a quarter of a century old was defying him.
Powerless. He thought again how easy it would be for his enemies to kill her. Why couldn’t Elizabeth have languished quietly in prison? This rescue couldn’t have come at a worse time!
Multiple factions—demonarchies, Horde vampires, Valkyries, Furies, Lykae—hunted him, seeking revenge, or, better yet, his death. As soon as they found out he had a Bride in his possession, they’d target Saroya as well.
Thousands of years spent plotting would soon come to fruition—his Endgame finally achieved—as long as he didn’t get distracted in these final weeks.
He considered the Endgame his master because he served it alone, thinking of nothing else. . . .
No, he wouldn’t allow Elizabeth to alter his course.
He returned with the manacles. The girl had only gotten a few steps away when she froze at the clinking sound.
* * *
Ellie slowly turned to him, eyes widening at the sight of the chains in his hands.
When he’d disappeared, she’d thought to escape. Now she trudged to the couch and sank down on it, inwardly pleading, Don’t chain me, don’t chain me. . . .
“Do you fear me, human?” He fingered the links.
Of course she did! He had supernatural powers, he’d just killed, and for some reason this maniac had fixated on her.
But Ellie usually had a good sense about people, and she suspected he would respect mettle. So she answered honestly, “Right ’bout now, I’m pretty scared.” Her accent had grown more pronounced, a mountain twang that thickened whenever her emotions ran high. “But I reckon I’ll work through it.”
“And you fear these shackles?” His every movement spelled menace.
This devil’s playing with me. “Yessir, I do. But you don’t want to be chainin’ me.”
He raised his brows. “I don’t?”
“What if Saroya wakes? I’m sure she’d be pissed to find herself all trussed up. And you don’t want to ruin your . . . reunion.” She could barely say the word. What would they do together?
Surely he’d want to make love to his queen at last. Because, for whatever reason, he never had before. Ellie was still a virgin. Which meant that Saroya had never taken a lover when she’d gained control.
After an endless moment, Lothaire let the shackles drop to the floor. The concession didn’t feel like a victory to Ellie, more like a baited trap.
But with the immediate threat averted, she dragged her gaze from him to evaluate her surroundings.
The room was multiple times bigger than the entire trailer she’d grown up in. The furniture looked rich but modern, like from one of those design magazines. The curtains were drawn so tight, she couldn’t tell if it was day or night. “Where am I?”
He crossed his arms over his broad chest. “New York.”
“New York,” she repeated dumbly. She’d never been outside of Appalachia but had always wanted to travel. Now everything was too surreal. “Why have you brought me here?”
“Because this place is mystically protected—inescapable and impenetrable.”
Mystically? At that moment, she decided she’d better keep her mind open, lest it break from strain.
“You will be kept here for a time, until I cast your soul from your body.”
“Wh-what are you talking about?”
“Your body will become Saroya’s alone.”
He had the power to steal Ellie’s body from her? Forever? “I’ll kill myself before that happens!” She leapt to her feet, starting for a bronze statue on a pedestal. “You hear me?”
“If you harm yourself in any way, I’ll murder your mother and brother.”
She stilled, fear shivering through her.
“Perhaps I should end one of them today to demonstrate good faith on my threat,” he said, as though remarking on the weather. “Any message you’d like me to deliver?”
Her mind cried, Oh, God, no! Yet she forced herself to sneer, “Do it. Don’t give a damn. None of those assholes came to my execution today.” She’d forbidden it.
Had her family obeyed her other orders?
Lothaire disappeared right before her eyes. From just behind her, he murmured, “You are quite the accomplished bluffer, little human . . .”
She felt his breath on her neck before she whirled around.
“. . . but your racing heart gives you away,” he finished.
He could disappear and reappear directly into Mama’s trailer, murdering them in seconds.
If her family was there.
Expecting Lothaire to want payback for the execution, Ellie had made her mother swear she’d get herself—and the entire family—scarce in the days surrounding it.
Surely there’d be news coverage of Ellie’s mysterious disappearance; her mother would be in defense mode, unlikely to return to her home until she’d heard from her escapee daughter.
Ellie was almost certain they were out of Lothaire’s reach, but could she bet her family’s lives on it?
Then he’s won. All her brazen anger petered out, and she sank back down onto the couch. She’d always believed she’d win the battle against Saroya because she’d thought it would boil down to a test of wills.
But this man . . . this animal . . .
As her gaze flitted over the bullet holes in his chest that he seemed not to notice, then up to meet his chilling red eyes, she comprehended, I can’t beat him.
Lothaire could see the defeat in her bearing.
At last the mortal had accepted her situation, accepted that he had all the leverage he needed to force her cooperation. Now he merely had to await Saroya. “Allow her to rise, Elizabeth.”
“She’s not trying to anymore. I can’t prod her to it.”
“But she was trying before? To escape the execution.” When she didn’t deny it, Lothaire imagined Saroya trapped, clawing to rise, to defend herself. . . .
Gods, he hated this girl—and he couldn’t kill her! He paced once more, grappling to control his rage while ignoring his weariness and the twinges from his rapidly healing wounds.
When was the last time he’d really slept? Days ago? Weeks since he’d rested for more than an hour at a time?
Need to sleep, to dream. The memories come in dreams. He needed to begin his work, his seven little tasks—
“If you can cast out my soul,” Elizabeth said, “then why do you need her to rise? And why’d you put me on ice for five years?”
He slowed, gazing past her. “I didn’t possess the means then.”
“But you do now?”
Not yet. After years of deceiving, slaying, and manipulating, Lothaire had seized the Ring of Sums, a talisman of great power—a wish giver. Only to have it stolen from him during his recent capture.
Mortals from the Order had attacked with their charge throwers, draining his strength, forcing him to kneel . . . the blood blinding his eyes and pooling around his knees.
He’d never forget the deafening scrape of the ring across the floor as their leader, a soldier named Declan Chase, had snared it.
“Do you have the means now?” the girl asked again.
Somewhere in the tangle of his mind Lothaire knew the ring’s location. He just had to access that information. “I’ve budgeted anywhere from one night to a month until your end.” Time enough to wade through the millions and millions of stolen memories.
Like his father before him, Lothaire was a cosaş, a memory harvester. A blessing for some vampires, a curse for one of the Fallen.
Damn his uncle for tempting him with the power all those centuries ago. . . .
“You must drink to the quick to be strong enough to destroy my brother,” Fyodor had told him when they’d been reunited once more.
“My eyes are red, are they not?” Lothaire had said. “I’ve been a scourge upon humans.”
“Or you can drink immortals to the quick and steal their strength, even their powers. Join with me, Lothaire.”
“Ivana warned against this.”
Fyodor had smiled thinly. “Your fair mother probably assumed you would have long since slain Stefanovich by now. . . .”
Impatient for power, Lothaire had begun targeting immortals. Yet their souls were much more decayed than humans’. And they had exponentially more memories. Ruinous to a cosaş.
His uncle had promised and delivered strength beyond measure, but had downplayed the side effect.
Insanity. Memories forever tolled. Lothaire balanced on the edge of a razor.
Though Fyodor, also a cosaş, had lost his mind long before his death last year, Lothaire had somehow pulled back, limiting his kills and memory harvests, scrabbling his way back to reason. All to serve my Endgame. . . .
He peered over at the mortal sitting on the couch. How long had he been pacing, his thoughts drifting? Her expression had turned from defeated to devious as she eyed the fireplace tools.
In another situation, he might have admired her tenacity. Now he snapped, “You must want them dead.”
She jerked her gaze straight ahead.
With a scowl, he continued pacing, pondering his reaction to her earlier. He couldn’t remember his body responding that wildly during his one night with Saroya.
For years, he’d remained apart from her easily, once he’d taken his initial release with her in the woods.
Now lust seethed inside him. Ignore it, Saroya will rise soon enough. And when she did, he’d touch her, taste her. Explore her new curves.
“Whoa! Your eyes are getting even . . . weirder.”
Behold madness in a vampire. Everyone in the Lore knew Lothaire was on the brink; no one knew how close he was.
Most of the time, he had difficulty discerning his victims’ memories from his own. When he slept, he uncontrollably traced to strange locales, as if sleepwalking. With increasing frequency, he’d been overwhelmed by rages.
One beckoned even now. “I want Saroya to rise,” he told the human.
“Can’t you take her from me instead? Maybe put her in the body of a red-eyed female demon—”
“She’s no more a demon than I am! Saroya the Soul Reaper is the goddess of death and blood, the Vampire Horde’s ancient deity.”
“V-vampires?” Elizabeth whispered as she unsteadily stood. “Are you . . . you’re not a vampire?”
He bared his fangs.
“You . . . you drink from people? Bite them?”
He enunciated, “Delightedly.” Though not without express purpose, not any longer. His last prey had been calculated—Declan Chase, his jailer. The man would know where the Ring of Sums had been taken. Lothaire needed only to sleep to experience Chase’s memories in dreams. . . .
Elizabeth put her hands to her knees, panting her breaths. “No sun. That’s why the curtains are drawn so tight. A vampire. Sweet Jesus preserve me.” Blood began trickling from the needle puncture on one inner arm.
His gaze locked on it, hunger racking him. He’d been injured repeatedly. Surely that was the only reason why he wanted so badly to sample her.
Not because the scent of her blood was exquisite . . . making his cock swell in his pants and his fangs sharpen. He ran his tongue over one, savoring the spike of his own blood.
Elizabeth cried, “Look at you!”
He hadn’t allowed himself a taste of her before. Her blood would serve no purpose, might put him over the edge. But gods, its call was irresistible.
“You’re not gonna bite me! Come near me with those fangs of yourn, and I’m gonna knock ’em out—”
He was behind her in an instant, one arm looped around her waist. With his free hand, he fisted the length of her shining hair and yanked her head to the side. Her pulse fluttered before his eyes.
How many times had he hungered for flesh but denied himself?
Yet never had his fangs throbbed like this, dripping to penetrate her. . . .
“Don’t touch me!” She thrashed, digging her nails into his arm, but he enjoyed his enemies’ struggles. Always had.
He raked a fang down the golden skin of her neck, cutting a shallow length, blood gently pooling.
Voice gone hoarse, he said, “I’ll like it more if you fight. You’ll like it more if you don’t.”
Scores of women—and men—had enjoyed his bloodtaking. It made them hunger, made them cling to him as if they wanted to sacrifice themselves on his fangs.
Mortals seemed particularly susceptible. Many came in his arms.
Would Elizabeth? The idea made him harden even more. He dipped his head, mouth closing over the fine wound. When his tongue touched a drop of blood, his body jerked as if lightning-struck.
A searing current seemed to electrify every vein in his body. . . .
“Wh-what are you doing to me?”
He licked the seam again and again, wanting to roar when she began trembling, her resistance easing.
She leaned into him, her back pressed against his aching shaft. When he snatched her tighter still and ground it against her, she moaned.
Yes, mortals liked his bloodtaking, but she was shaking with need.
“Oh! Ohhhh, no. . . . Oh, please!” Her voice was throaty, her breaths shallow.
Yet just when he’d widened his jaw to pierce her neck for more, she began fighting again. “No, not now!”
Lothaire tore his mouth away, saw her face go even paler.
She swayed on her feet. “Not now. . . .”
Saroya was rising! “Don’t fight her, girl!” he commanded, yanking Elizabeth upright.
“No, no, no—” Her lids slid shut.
He caught her against him, turning her in his arms. “Saroya, return to me.”
After a long moment, her eyes opened, narrowed; then her palm shot up to crack across his cheek. “How dare you leave me to rot in prison, you filth! I’ll play with your spleen before the night is through.”
“Saroya,” he grated, barely keeping his rage in check. Inhale, exhale. “Ah, my flower. I’ve missed you too.”
When Saroya drew back her hand to strike Lothaire’s smirking face again, his expression turned deadly. “Once was forgiven, goddess, but twice would prove unwise.”
Her hand faltered. Lothaire was a notorious killer, and as long as she was trapped in this mortal shell, Saroya was vulnerable.
Though her spirit would continue on after this human’s death, just as it always did, this was the body she wanted. Saroya was determined to keep it alive and unharmed. To do so, she needed this vampire’s assistance.
“Release me, Lothaire.”
Without a word, he did. She took a step back, surveying him for the first time in years.
Of course he’d changed little, frozen for all time into this immortal form. He was at least six and a half feet tall, lean but muscled. His features were flawless, gold stubble covering his wide, masculine jaw and strong cleft chin. His pale collar-length hair was thick and straight—now stained with blood. “You killed? Without waiting for me?”
“To effect your escape from prison, yes.”
Finally out of that hellhole!
She scanned her surroundings, finding them scarcely better. The area was decorated with a subtle flair, rich colors and fabrics of obvious expense, but it was uncluttered—aside from a pile of smashed marble and various shattered vases.
Saroya preferred flashy ornamentation, the elegance of a tomb filled with sacrifices to her, piled high with flesh trophies and bones.
Shimmering black silk against blood-spattered granite.
“Where have you taken me?” she asked in a pained tone.
“New York,” he answered. “To one of our homes.”
“I assume we have many.”
“We own mansions, villas, châteaus. Any dwelling you desire will be yours.”
As if she needed him to tell her that. She glanced down at her arm, at a drying track of red. “Did you bite me?” Narrowing her eyes, she added, “And do not think of lying to me.”
A muscle ticked in his jaw. “You know I can’t lie, Saroya.” Natural-born vampires were physically incapable of it. Whenever a lie arose, a vampire would feel the rána, the burn, a scalding sensation in his throat.
“Did you dare pierce my skin?”
“There is little daring to it. But in this case, I only grazed your neck.”
She reached up and brushed the nick with her fingertips. For some reason, her body seemed awkward, her breasts heavy. “Taking straight from the flesh, cosaş? Twenty thousand years of my memories will undoubtedly send you over the edge,” she said. “You must have been very desirous of blood to have stolen hers.”
Was there a subtle flush on his face? “I wager you have to be at the forefront of consciousness in order for me to harvest your memories. As for Elizabeth’s—I believe I can handle twenty-four human years.”
“How long did you leave me in that prison, Lothaire?”
“A mere half decade.”
“What was more important than I?”
He shrugged. “Finding a way to circumvent your curse.”
“I assume that you’ve found such a means. Else I’d still be locked up.”
“I freed you because the body was about to be executed. By mortals.”
Too shaming to be borne! “I’d sensed a threat, but an execution? For such a paltry number of deaths?”
Some of the tension left his broad shoulders. “My exact thoughts.”
“So we’re no closer?” At least now that she was free, she’d be able to kill once more. In the past, she’d reaped souls from her kills, each victim providing her strength. She’d been a true vampire. Now she stole lives solely for pleasure.
“After years of searching, I unearthed the Ring of Sums.”
“Sums?” Her eyes widened. “Clever Lothaire.” For him to have thought of this possibility! That talisman was steeped in power.
“It will allow me to extinguish Elizabeth’s soul and make your body undying. You’re to become a vampire like me.”
Female vampires could only be born—never made. Though vampiric blood could potentially transform human males into vampires, a mortal female like Elizabeth would never survive the turning.
Even a former deity like Saroya didn’t know why.
But the ring would overcome that. What else might the ring do . . . ?
She almost felt like smiling—which she never did. Then her satisfaction dimmed. “I understood the ring to be lost centuries ago. Along with its owner.” A sorceress named La Dorada, a particularly treacherous adversary of Saroya’s, had guarded the ring.
No matter how zealously Saroya had sought Dorada’s death, her assassins could never deliver it. “You stole the ring from the Gilded One?”
He inclined his head regally.
Her lips parted. “I knew you were ambitious, but this is scarcely believable! Even gods tread carefully with Dorada. Especially the evil ones.” I’ve never been more defenseless against her. . . .
“I faced the sorceress and her lackeys seven days ago, yet here I stand.”
He’d survived a confrontation? “She will target your Bride to punish you! Unless you killed her?” Am I free from the prophecy at last?
“If you left her alive, then she will be coming for us.”
“Yes,” he said casually.
“We must use this ring to return my godhood, Lothaire! And quickly.”
“Even the Ring of Sums has limitations. If the ring could make one a god, then Dorada would have commanded it to do so. I believe we are bound to the realm of the immortals.”
“In any case, give the ring to me.”
“Three weeks ago, I was trapped by foes, an organization called the Order. They imprisoned me and confiscated it.”
She was tempted to disbelieve such a story—few in the Lore were as formidable as Lothaire—but he couldn’t speak untruths. “Why would they target you?”
“To examine me, determine my weaknesses, then execute me. Many other warriors from the Lore were captured as well.”
“These foes must be exceptionally cunning to have trapped you.”
“Their weapons are advanced. But I will steal the ring back. I depart tomorrow night, once you are settled. And once we have . . . caught up,” he added.
“You must destroy Dorada, Lothaire. You must.”
He narrowed his eyes. “I intend to, as soon as I reclaim the ring. Consider the sorceress as good as dead.”
Reassured somewhat, she asked, “How long will it take to retrieve it?”
“A night? A month? I can’t say for certain,” he said. “I drank the blood of my former jailer. He knows how to find the ring, and I can tap his memories through my dreams. Have already seen some.”
Saroya wasn’t a patient god. “This body ages with each day.”
Lothaire prowled around her, shamelessly raking his gaze over her form. “It is much changed.”
“Mirror!” she ordered imperiously.
With a bored lift of his brow, he pointed behind her, to one hanging on a paneled wall.
Saroya crossed to the glass and gazed into it, cringing at her prison garb.
The scratch on her neck drew her attention. Would that scar? Would it heal before she was made into a vampire? Once this body became immortal, it would be frozen forever—its appearance fixed.
Lothaire traced to stand behind her. “You’ve suffered no ill from your time in prison, have only grown more beautiful.”
She scrutinized her figure. Had Elizabeth lost weight? Saroya had resigned herself to her new short frame—mere inches over five feet—but she couldn’t accept this leanness. “The body’s too slim.”
She recalled one of the few times she’d risen in that fetid jail. She’d read Elizabeth’s journal, noting that the mortal “worked out” every day in her cell. Unfortunately, it showed.
How Saroya missed her own features! Her eyes had once been large and feline yellow, slit down the center with a thin black iris. Her lips had been bloodred, her skin pale like the moon. She’d been almost six feet tall and voluptuous to an obscene degree.
Whenever she’d descended from her godplane to earth, men had been awestruck just to behold her. Once she beckoned for them, they’d offered themselves to her insidious brand of death. . . .
She ran her hands over this new lean figure, groping for softness. How much flesh can the body gain before Lothaire finds the ring?
At least Elizabeth’s bust had grown to a decent size. When Saroya cupped herself with relief, Lothaire’s eyes grew hooded.
Saroya abruptly dropped her hands. In a brisk tone, she said, “This face is the most lovely of my temples’.”
Though this present guise couldn’t compare to hers when she’d been a cat-eyed enchantress, Saroya had enjoyed some success luring victims. Males wanted to protect the vulnerable-looking girl and pluck her innocence. Instead, Saroya had plucked their hearts, eyes, and testes.
Unlike her twin sister, Lamia, a goddess of life and fertility, Saroya was a virgin deity and forever would be, defending her chastity to the death. . . .
To others’ deaths.
Yet Lothaire believed she was a sexual creature, believed she’d never taken a lover into Elizabeth’s body out of faithfulness to him. . . .
“Indeed lovely.” His voice had grown huskier. “Who came before this human?”
“I possessed a middle-aged professor of Americana. I had much to learn from him, kept him alive for most of the nineties. After him came a shovel-toothed hunchback of a woman. I leapt off a building to be rid of her.” She frowned. “That transfer hadn’t proved as instantaneous as I’d hoped.”
“How are these temples chosen for you?”
“It could be based on a bloodline. Only the one who cursed me can say.” Lamia, damn you to the Ether! “All I know is that I will do anything to remain in Elizabeth—and you would do well to help me. I promise you, the next form for your Bride cannot possibly be better, if you could even find me. I might possess a male, or a baby, or an octogenarian. Not a young and fair innocent.”
Yet another reason this body was a seamless fit. Elizabeth was a virgin, much to Lothaire’s fascination.
He reached for her waist, turning her to face him. She stiffened but allowed it. “I’m quite content with your host as well. How long can you hold her off?”
“She’ll rise this very night. She is exceedingly strong-willed. Lothaire, I want her gone.”
He brushed a lock of hair from her forehead, his red eyes following the movement of his hand. “And you shall have everything you wish once I reclaim the ring. For now, I will make her fear ever to rise again.”
“You think you can make one like her go dormant? How? When you can’t harm the body to torture her into submission?”
His lips drew back from his fangs, not a smile. “Let me worry about our pathetic little mortal.”
“Such vitriol.” One thing she’d learned about Lothaire? He despised humans even more than she did.
“Elizabeth just attempted to destroy herself, thinking that would kill my Bride. Yet I can’t punish her for her transgression!” he grated. “Be assured that the next time she rises will be her last.”
Saroya had never met a man so certain of himself. But then he was powerful, brilliant, calculating, and, above all things, perfectly fashioned.
Lothaire was as compelling as a virility god.
The night of their first meeting, she’d allowed him to lick her prey’s blood from her skin as he’d stroked his own organ to release. Though she’d been repelled by his animalistic needs, even she had been reluctantly entranced by the sight. And she was above such urges.
Saroya despised all things sexual. Blood and death were all she revered—certainly not an act designed to create life.
In fact, she loathed males—those reckless carriers of seed—entirely.
Now this one was cupping her nape, his gaze locked on her lips, no doubt intent on claiming her. How to put him off once more? “As I told you years ago, Lothaire, I won’t yield this body until it’s fully mine to give you.”
He straightened, meeting her eyes. “And as I told you, Saroya, I can’t take you until you’re immortal, else risk killing you with my strength. But there are other ways to pleasure each other.”
“Despite ample opportunity, I haven’t been with another since my blooding.”
Yes, he would have ample opportunity. “I suppose females throw themselves at you wherever you go.”
“To a tedious degree.” He studied her expression. “Jealous to think of me with another?”
“Not at all.” She no more cared whom he mated with than she would about an ant on the sidewalk.
His grip on her neck tightened, a clear threat. “I’m not a selfless male—when I give, I expect to get. Today I gave you freedom.”
Though it appalled her, she knew she’d have to manipulate him. “Vampire, I reek of prison, poverty, and fear. Look at my appearance, my atrocious garments. I want to feel beautiful, to be desirable. I need clothes, jewels, cosmetics. My hair must be shorn, my skin bathed.”
She thought he might press the issue. Instead, he released her, offering his hand. “Then welcome to New York.” He drew back a curtain, revealing a balcony that overlooked a green park and a vast city. He ushered her forward into the sunlight as he drew back into the shadows. “Whatever you need, we’ll find it here.”
Did he expect her to be impressed by this view? She was confused. Impressive would be this vast city enslaved to her will. . . .
His penthouse had been turned into a female’s sartorial dream.
Blue velvet draped the dining room table, dotted with gemstones the size of his Bride’s fist. Racks of costly garments lined the walls in the living area. Designer shoes littered the floor. Cosmetics were laid out in the dressing room.
And in the kitchen, a chef prepared a meal fit for a queen.
After Lothaire had cleaned himself, he’d made a few select calls. Within the hour, his home had been filled with the city’s most exclusive stylists, beauticians, and shopkeepers, all peddling their wares and services.
At least, the most exclusive mortal proprietors.
Normally he would have purchased through Lore vendors, but gossip about the Enemy of Old’s new woman would be impossible to suppress unless he killed all the witnesses.
Which he was hesitant to do; he enjoyed their luxurious wares himself. Even if he wasn’t yet a king, he would dress as one. . . .
So humans it would be. He adjusted the sunglasses he was forced to wear in front of them.
For the last several hours, Saroya had been closeted in her suite of rooms with aestheticians and a “wax specialist”—whatever that was—spending the afternoon doing gods-only-knew-what in the bathroom.
To pass the time, he was tempted to tackle a new mechanical puzzle he’d acquired—a polyhedral assembly, solvable in sixty-five moves—but his concentration suffered on most days as it was.
And now the sound of his Bride’s voice teased him. Her scent kept his body strung tight. As ever, madness threatened.
Lothaire knew one thing that would relax him. He traced into the closet of his suite, opening a safe within. There lay his most treasured possession: a weighty account ledger.
He didn’t use it to track monetary expenditures and incomes. Instead, he recorded blood debts, chronicling all the immortals who had sworn to do whatever he demanded of them.
Like a miser palming his gold, Lothaire would review his debtors, reverently brushing his fingers over the ledger pages—
He froze, sensing something that couldn’t be right. A presence from long, long ago. He shoved the book back into the safe, slamming it shut, then traced to the shadow’s edge of the balcony.
The setting sun was veiled by misty clouds, but he still had to shade his sensitive eyes as he gazed out over the city.
Was he being stalked?
How to anticipate a threat when he could scarcely untangle reality from reverie? Waiting . . . watching . . .
Once night fell, the presence disappeared. Or had he imagined it?
Unsettled, he returned to the living room. Saroya emerged shortly after. At the sight of her, he shrugged off his disquiet.
The wait had been worth it.
A floor-length gown of black silk molded over her every curve. The front was a deep V cutting down all the way to her waist. Thin leather ties crisscrossed over her chest, holding the material in place over her full breasts.
Want to see them. For the first time. Lothaire had never gazed upon her naked form.
His eyes were riveted to her movements in that ingenious garment—one created to make males fantasize about slowly unlacing those ties to free her bound flesh.
She sauntered across the room, her stilettos giving her the illusion of height. Her damp hair smelled of scented shampoo and hung heavily down her back.
Her makeup had been applied liberally. Bold blush strokes over her cheeks and heavy foundation nearly blunted the nuances of her finely boned features. Her eyes were made up with sweeping shades of brown, black, and silver. Her lipstick was scarlet.
She had lips like a sexpot, a pouting bow.
And her wicked nails looked as if blood dripped from each fingertip. Very nice touch, Saroya.
Overall, the effect was flagrantly sexual.
By all the gods, she was a lovely piece, and soon he’d claim her. At the thought, his shaft swelled. He shifted uncomfortably, adjusting the long jacket that disguised his reaction to her. The growing pressure . . .
Lothaire had been thirty-three when he’d last had a woman beneath him, the night before his heart had stopped its beating and he’d frozen into his immortal form. Until that age, he’d enjoyed females from all factions in the Lore, had taken a new one every night.
Now he was to suffer the urges and drives of his youth all over again?
Between his dwindling sanity and this inconvenient erection, he found it impossible to concentrate on his Endgame.
He began to pace, having to remind himself not to teleport in front of the mortals.
I can’t lose focus. At long last, he was on the cusp of seizing the Horde throne. He’d completed the most challenging task—slaying Stefanovich—ages ago.
Though not before the old king had lashed out against his bastard with incomprehensible malice. The earth grinding over me . . .
No, focus on the Endgame! On the ring. It would enable Lothaire to destroy Elizabeth and transform Saroya into a vampire—a vital measure of protection for his Bride, and the key to securing the Horde throne for him.
And the ring would give him the power to find and annihilate the Daci. To locate Serghei at last.
One ring equaled Lothaire’s eternal mate, two kingdoms, and the vengeance he’d hungered for since his mother’s murder. . . .
Saroya began to finalize her purchases, her demeanor bored. She pointed out every rack of clothing, ordering, “Put them in my wardrobe.” Her bedroom, the one adjoining his own, had an oversize closet; he doubted everything would fit into even that cavernous space.
With an aggrieved air, she perused the jeweler’s offerings. “I will take all the baubles.”
Eight figures’ worth of baubles. Lothaire sighed. Welcome to matrimony.
All eyes fell on him. With a negligent wave of his hand, he approved the expenditures. If possible, the humans groveled even more, which increased his irritation.
When Saroya returned to her suite and settled into a chair to have her hair trimmed, he followed her.
“Am I to have no privacy?” she asked.
“No,” he said simply. No longer. He owned the body as much as she did. He’d be there for any alterations. “And after this, I want to see you in the garments I’ve bought for you.” He leaned down to say at her ear, “See you in the lingerie.” His gaze dipped, greedily taking in the swells of her breasts.
One tug of a leather tie . . . golden flesh spilling out.
“Of course, lover,” she said, too smoothly.
He pinched her chin, turning her to face him. “Saroya, I don’t buy you these things for your benefit.” Never would he give a gift with no thought of a return on his investment. “I buy them for both of us to enjoy. Just as we will this new body.”
She subtly arched her back. “A body like this is made for sex, is it not?”
He ground his teeth before saying, “I can only guess, as I’ve never seen it.”
“Soon, Enemy of Old. I promise.”
Lothaire debated whether to believe her. Saroya’s mythology was sparse at best, and contradictory. Some said she’d been as frigid with—and deadly to—males as her twin Lamia was sexual with them. Others said Saroya had participated in depraved orgies in her temples.
Seeing her like this—in fuck-me makeup and clothing—had him betting on the latter.
But no matter what her proclivities were, he knew the great Saroya wouldn’t happily bed a mate like him, a male who would demand obedience in all ways.
And he would never rape a female. So it would take all his considerable experience to bring her to heel—
“Shear it. To my chin,” she commanded the stylist.
“Ah-ah,” Lothaire grated. “Keep it long.” He’d never seen hair so lovely, curling locks the color of mink.
Now she wanted to cut it all off? After he’d imagined threading his fingers through it infinite times?
After he’d fantasized about gripping it in his fists—as he eased his shaft into and out of her mouth . . . ?
Saroya bristled. “I want it short.”
He snapped his fingers, and the stylist scurried out of the room, closing the door behind her. “I prefer it long.”
“It’s my hair.”
He gave her a snide look of amusement. “That body is as much mine as it is yours.”
Her eyes flashed. “I inhabit it.”
“And I stole it from prison. I’ll be the one feeding it, safeguarding it. The body would be dead if not for me. Therefore, I own it.”
“You forget I’m a goddess,” she hissed. “Your goddess.”
And a bitch as well. But then, weren’t all goddesses afflicted with bitchery?
Though he knew he couldn’t expect anything different from Saroya, he could begin putting her in line. “You forget that you have no power. So for now, I am your god. Stop pushing me, Saroya.” He held her gaze. “You won’t like it when I push back.”
Saroya parted her lips to curse Lothaire to the surface of the sun, but her vision wavered. She raised her freshly manicured hand to her forehead.
She could feel Elizabeth already trying to rise—as if the girl was ramming herself against whatever internal wall separated them.
A reminder of how much Saroya needed this fiend. For now.
Control your righteous anger, tell him what he wants to hear. “Lothaire, I was a deity of the first Ether. I’m unused to relinquishing control. And now I’ve been too long downtrodden and trapped. I’m sure someone as great as you can scarcely imagine how low I’ve been brought, but try.”
Immediately, she sensed a change in him. Her words had affected him.
“I do understand, goddess.” Now he tenderly curled his forefinger under her chin. “But in this matter I will not bend.”
He can’t lie. Which meant he truly wouldn’t relent. “Then I will leave all this”—she waved at the heavy mass of hair—“for your pleasure.”
His eyes darkened with need. “And what else would you do for my pleasure?”
Nothing. Never again. That night she’d let him kiss her, she’d barely concealed how revolting she’d found that rutting side of him.
If he hadn’t been in such a fervor from his blooding, surely he would have detected her reaction?
She knew he wouldn’t be as motivated to secure the Ring of Sums for her if he discovered how sexually repellent his Bride found him. How could she disguise it if he slaked himself on her now?
Stifling a shudder, she purred, “Soon you’ll see. But for now, let me acquiesce to your wish about my hair.” Before she stood and turned on her heel to call the human back in, she saw his eyes narrow with suspicion.
When the stylist began trimming scant inches off her long mane, Lothaire took a seat nearby, as if to guard every lock.
Watching this process seemed to be both relaxing and exciting for him. As the brush glided through her hair, his lids went heavy, even as he leaned forward, inching toward the edge of his chair.
He clearly needed her for far more than his throne.
How could she put him off for possibly a month? Perhaps by diverting his attention toward another?
Finding a bedmate for him wouldn’t be difficult. Even she could admit how handsome he appeared in his tailored garments.
His longish blond hair was cleaned of blood and styled with a seemingly careless air—into a perfectly decadent result. He wore sunglasses to hide his eyes and a long coat to cover his physical reaction to her. Both made him look even more the rogue. Especially with that dark gold stubble on his jaw—he’d been frozen forever with it, could shave his face, but it would soon return to the same rakish length.
The women and men here coveted him so intensely she could feel their desire.
He should bed one or all of them. I’ll see to it.
Once the stylist finished, Saroya gazed into the mirror, disdaining the outcome, but what could she expect, considering Lothaire’s constraints?
The soft, flowing curls made her look younger, more innocent. Less powerful. Though she detested sex, she made a point of looking sexually receptive—an illusion of desirability, like that used by a Venus flytrap.
Saroya enjoyed luring her victims with promises of fulfilling their wildest dreams—only to deliver their worst nightmares. She delighted in imagining each one’s last pitiful thought: I believed she wanted me.
His voice a rasp, Lothaire said, “I am pleased.”
Saroya informed him, “Then, by all means, the mortal may live.”
The woman thought she was jesting and giggled, but fell silent at Saroya’s impassive expression.
Then Lothaire began hastening the humans out of the apartment—before Saroya could secure a bedmate for him. He no doubt believed that with his Bride’s objections out of the way, they could begin pleasuring each other in other ways.
When they were alone, he traced back to her, reaching for her—
As if on cue, her stomach growled.
He dropped his hand. “You haven’t eaten all day?”
He exhaled, seeming begrudgingly amused, as if he found a human trait in her quaint. “I’ve had a meal prepared for you.”
“Eat mortal food?” At the thought, she grew queasy. “I refuse.”
“You can’t refuse.”
“I will eat as soon as you do.” The vampire could eat just as easily as a mortal could drink blood, but he’d be likewise unwilling.
“Saroya, you know that won’t happen.”
“I will feed when I can drink blood once more. I miss it feverishly.”
“You can’t stomach it now?”
She shook her head. “I tried it with Elizabeth. At the first sign of nausea, I receded into the background, overjoyed at the thought of her waking to vomit buckets of blood.” The little things in life . . .
“And after I force her to go dormant, what then? You’ll have to nourish this human body until I can turn you into a vampire.”
Repeating his words, she said, “In this, I will not bend. Let Elizabeth feed it.”
“You want her to rise on occasion?”
Otherwise Saroya would be expected to eat food—and appease his lusts. “Can you keep her prisoner here when I recede? Do you have a guard to protect the body from Dorada while you search for the ring?”
His brow was furrowed, his complicated mind already working through the details. Lothaire might have the urges of a primate, but his mind impressed her. “This apartment is protected from intrusion and escape. It’s hidden from any being in the Lore.”
“I know some of the old ways,” he said. “I’ve used a Druid spell to create an invisible boundary around the apartment.”
Even Dorada couldn’t cross that boundary. “So where is the lock?” Somewhere in this dwelling he’d inscribed, etched, or painted symbols—a code of sorts. It might be prudent to know where—as well as the reverse code to unlock it.
“Within my room.” Anticipating her question, he said, “The combination is updated throughout the day, just in case a talented soothsayer set out to scry your existence.”
She’d let this lie for now. “Excellent, vampire.” She was assured by the precautions Lothaire had taken and convinced of his dedication to keeping her safe, to returning her to her former glory.
After all, he was bound to her forever.
Yes, she was confident. Enough that she refused to wallow in this weak mortal shell any longer than necessary. “Then you can deal with Elizabeth. And perhaps make her add flesh? Lothaire, if I could trust you to see this done, I could sleep until my turning, building my strength.” She’d need it to overpower Elizabeth at will.
“Sleep the entire time?” He was incredulous. “I told you it might take a month! I should go without my female for that time?”
Rutting animal! “A month feels like seconds to me, hardly a replenishing rest. And you’ve gone this long. Besides, you shouldn’t have time for a female because you should be working ceaselessly to find that ring!”
She could see him wrestling for control of his temper. “Circumstances are different now. My needs are strong, and my mind seizes on them. I can’t afford to lose my concentration.”
“Very well. I’ll attempt to rise tomorrow night,” she lied.
“Don’t attempt, goddess.” He caught her wrist, forcing her palm to his pulsing erection. “I’m a blooded male. I will have another relieve me of this ache. You or a stranger. Decide.”
Saroya yanked back her hand, parting her lips to tell him to have at a stranger. But then she realized that securing a bedmate could take time away from his search, and his dalliances with another would limit the time he personally remained with this body.
Which wouldn’t do. Not with Dorada in the picture.
An idea arose. Why not let Elizabeth endure his primitive lusts? “You may sate yourself on Elizabeth.” At least, up to a point. Saroya didn’t want her favorite temple defiled by Lothaire’s offspring.
“Sate myself with a human,” he bit out with disgust. “With that human?”
“I give you leave to use her at will. Just save the claiming for me—and don’t mar her skin further with your bites!”
“You ask much of me, female.”
Time to stroke his ego. “This is but temporary, my king. I only want to be yours in all ways, to rule the Horde by your side. You are a great and powerful male. You deserve a queen to match you, Lothaire.” She forced herself to smooth her hand down his chest. “Imagine an eternity of bloodletting together, hunting together, conquering together. . . .”
She knew he’d too long dreamed of these things to go unmoved.
Lothaire’s need to rule over his brethren wasn’t merely obsessive—it was pathological. Which fit into her plans. For the rest of time, she would strive for godhood, but for the present, she would accept ruling a kingdom of creatures who lived in the manner she had set forth. . . .
Feeding on others, claiming the night as her own dominion.
Of course, ultimately she would be the supreme ruler of these creatures, and Lothaire would be her fawning consort. “As your queen, I will lay your crown upon your fair head and rejoice as all night beings tremble before you.”
His brows drew together, his yearning for this nigh palpable.
“Soon, my king,” she murmured, just before another wave of dizziness washed over her. She moved to the edge of the bed, sinking down.
He shook his head hard, commanding her, “Fight her now. Remain with me.”
“The girl’s coming.” Saroya irritably kicked off her stilettos. “There’s nothing I can do, Lothaire. Just use her!”
“Blyad’! You don’t know what you’re saying. You rise tomorrow night, goddess, or suffer my wrath!”
Her lids fluttered closed and blackness took her.
Ellie shot awake with a frantic inhalation.
Each time she rose was like fighting her way along a black, soundless tunnel only to break through with a rush of momentum.
Now she jerked her head around, finding herself in a dim room atop the softest sheets she’d ever imagined.
Not in prison— Memories of the afternoon returned like a crashing wave.
Lothaire’s hot mouth against her neck. His fangs raking over her skin for blood. His tongue snaking to the drops.
She shivered. He’d tasted her blood. Oh, my Lord, vampires exist.
A demon possession hadn’t been such a jump for a girl from Appalachia, home of serpent handlers, speaking in tongues, and the fabled Mothman.
But the idea of a blood-drinking vampire had sent her entire world askew.
And if that was true, then she had no reason not to believe Saroya was a deity.
Ellie threw her arm over her face, groaning in misery, “Oh, God.”
“I am not the god you’re referring to,” Lothaire intoned from a murky corner. “Although to you, I might as well be.”
She shot upright in the bed, squinting into the dark. His red eyes glowed from the shadows like embers.
“You!” Her nightmare continued. Fitting, since it was now night outside. The curtains were drawn back and a chill breeze blew between opened French doors. A skyline sparkled in the distance.
Another day of lost time. But she supposed all time was borrowed now.
Then she assessed her body. No blood?
She was dressed in a nearly indecent silk gown, with bracelets and rings adorning her. Long red nails tipped her fingers. No skin embedded beneath them? Saroya always left her with horrific scenes. So where were the corpses? “Did Saroya . . . did she kill while I was unconscious?”
Ellie exhaled with relief.
“My Bride was too fatigued, so we called it an early night.” Since Ellie had seen him last, he’d washed himself clean of blood and changed to a black button-down and dark slacks. “But there’s always tomorrow.”
“If your aim is to make me miserable, just consider this mission accomplished.” She always woke from her blackouts exhausted and famished. Even if she wasn’t covered with blood, she felt grimy and used-up. “So what’d I miss?” She slapped her palm to her forehead. “Oh, yeah, last I remember, you’re a vampire.”
“I am.” He was regarding her differently. But why?
How could she study a person when she was offstage for half of their interactions? She couldn’t get a handle on his mood either. He didn’t seem furious or crazy any longer—just held himself with utter stillness.
Like a predator.
She swallowed. “Did you drink more of my blood while I was out?”
In a snide tone, he said, “Somehow I restrained myself.”
Relief made her brave, and she snapped, “Be sarcastic all you want to, mister, but you were tonguing my vein like a son of a bitch before I kicked toes-up.”
“And you were loving it. Moaning and rubbing against me.”
She gazed away in embarrassment. Because what he said was true. The pleasure she’d felt had been bewildering. . . .
“You truly remember nothing of the rest of the afternoon?”
She shook her head curtly.
“How maddening, to have no control over your body. If you hate this so much, then why rise at all?”
“Because this is my body.” She thumped her nearly bared chest, and the bangles at her wrists clanged. “Mine!”
“Incorrect. I’ve staked my claim on it. And soon you’ll relinquish it to another female.”
He was going to cast out her soul! Ellie recalled how defeated she’d felt when he’d threatened her mother and brother—until she’d realized she still had one play left.
If she could get to a phone, she could make sure her family was hidden. Then there’d be no leverage for the vampire. Ellie could take herself out—and Saroya with her.
This raccoon ain’t treed just yet. . . .
“If you were ready to die over this, then why did you not recede and allow her to rule you?” he asked. “You would have simply slept inside your physical form, with no more pain, no fear. There would have been no need for me to rid it of your soul.”
“I was ready to die to take out a murderer who kills good men. Not to give her a free by-your-leave.” She added the last absently, feeling as if something wasn’t right about her body.
“Don’t continue to fight me, Elizabeth. Anyone who crosses swords with me loses. It’s merely fact.”
“Huh?” Something was definitely amiss downstairs.
With increasing irritation, he said, “Crossing swords. You losing . . .”
“Yeah, well, maybe that’s because you’ve never met anyone like me. I’m more stubborn than anyone you’ve ever encountered.”
“A ridiculous statement, from an ignorant girl. I’m thousands of years old. I’ve encountered millions.”
“Thousands? That’s ancient!” she cried. “So bloodsuckers are immortal?”
“I’ll give you a moment to wrap your puny mind around that.”
“Mighty considerate of you. But no matter. I’m still more mule-headed than anyone. I can out-stubborn a mountain. It’s just my nature.” Dang it, why did she feel so weird between her legs?
Lothaire opened his mouth to say something, but she cut him off. “I have to use the restroom.”
He exhaled in irritation and pointed toward a hall. “Through there.”
Ellie rose from the bed, wincing at her pedicured but sore feet. A pair of stilettos lay at angles on the floor.
Heels, Saroya? That’s just cruel. Growing up, Ellie had gone barefoot a good seven months out of every year. In prison, they’d given her flip-flops.
Shoes were foreign, heels torturous.
Down a lengthy hallway, she spied the bathroom. The inside was spacious. A marble floor gleamed, counters to match. Plush towels too pretty to use hung from a heated rack.
When she turned to examine herself in the wall-to-wall mirror, she gasped at her reflection.
The black gown she wore was the finest silk, but it dipped down until her navel was visible. Her breasts were all but spilling out; the thin fabric clearly outlined what little of them was covered.
Being exposed like this might have embarrassed her, but prison—and communal showering—had drilled out any inkling of modesty she’d once possessed.
She had a stylish new haircut and a manicure and pedicure, but layers of makeup covered her face.
Her lips were bright red, her eyes done up with flashy shadow. She looked like a porn-star version of herself.
Makeup also concealed the scratch the vampire had given her. She scrutinized her neck and chest for more bites, but found none. So he’d told the truth.
Considering the way he’d licked that stream of blood earlier, she’d thought for sure he’d bite Saroya and finish the job. So why had he refrained?
Had Saroya given Lothaire her virginity instead? For all that Saroya had loved to murder males, she’d never enjoyed one!
Ellie pulled up the gown’s hem, and nearly screamed. Saroya had waxed her—completely.
“What the fuck?” Bald as a cue ball. “Who does this?” Her face heated.
The bareness was so blatantly sexual. Surely Lothaire had deflowered her today.
She sat on the toilet, matter-of-factly feeling herself, gently probing inside. No soreness. Her virginity was intact.
So there’d been no sex and no biting? Did vampires even have sex? She recalled when he’d licked her blood. Her eyes went wide. “Oh!” He’d had an erection, had ground it against her back.
Perhaps psycho Saroya had denied him. If she was indeed a goddess, then maybe she thought sex beneath her.
So why the waxing?
Ellie emptied her bladder, washed her hands, then headed back to the millennia-old immortal waiting for her.
The bedroom was now lit. Recessed fixtures cast a muted glow.
Once her eyes adjusted, his face drew her attention, and she did a stutter step. The first night she’d seen him, she’d been too petrified to register much about his looks, other than: red-eyed demon!
Then earlier today, he’d been covered in blood. Now?
Dear God, he’s . . . fine. All chiseled features and tousled blond hair. Even those creepy eyes couldn’t detract from the rest of his face, just made him look like some kind of fallen angel.
Once she could pry her gaze from him, she noted other details—like the size of the room. “If only it wasn’t so cramped,” she mumbled, gawking at the height of the ceiling.
Decorated in shades of cream, the room was so spacious it was divided into study, sitting, and sleeping areas. The furniture was so ritzy, she feared to touch it.
Yet the king-size mattresses lay straight on the floor. “You got something against bed frames?”
“Vampires like to sleep as close to the ground as possible.”
“But we’re not on the ground floor.”
“Twenty-five stories from it. I also enjoy having the penthouse.”
She’d never been above three stories before! She spied an enormous park just beyond the balcony. “That’s . . . Central Park?”
“What of it?”
She ran outside. Look at the pretty lights. Better than on TV—
When she reached the balcony railing, she was shot backward as though she’d run into an invisible wall. Just as she was about to land on her ass, Lothaire gripped her sides, holding her upright.
He drew her to her feet but remained close behind her. At her ear, he said, “Mystically protected, remember.” He grasped her wrist, forcing her to touch the invisible border.
Her lips parted when she felt energy pressing back against her hand.
“You can’t leave these premises in any way unless escorted by me.” He released her but didn’t move away.
“One jail to another.”
“Precisely,” he murmured, laying his palms over her hips.
She froze, not knowing what to do. They probably appeared to all the world like lovers taking in the skyline, instead of a vampire and his captive. Her skin prickled with awareness of him.
At length, he turned her to face him.
Would pay to know what he’s thinking. “How do you move so fast?”
“I don’t move fast. You, mortal, move slowly.” Had his gaze dipped to the revealing V of her dress?
“And how do you vanish and appear?”
“It’s called tracing—it’s how vampires travel.” He frowned at her, dropping his hands. “It’s been a while since I’ve spoken to someone who knows so little about our world. Unbelievably, it’s even less than you know about your own.”
He started back to the bedroom, snapping over his shoulder, “Come.”
She found her heels digging into the spot. The only thing that held a candle to her stubbornness was her inability to take orders. “You truly think you own me?”
He faced her with a bland look. “Yes.”
Hate him! “So earlier, when you were fixin’ to inform me how things were gonna be, you were basically gonna tell me that I’ll be a slave up to the day you end me!”
“In so many words.” He began circling her, an eerie prowling that spooked the hell out of her.
So she jutted her chin. “And where exactly will you be sendin’ my soul?”
“Sending it? Hmm. Even I don’t know where souls go after this existence.” Circling, circling. “My only concern is that yours is gone from your body.”
“If I don’t take myself out before then.”
“You won’t. I’ll use your weakness—your love for your family—to keep you from harming yourself.”
“Are you really the kind of man who would kill a defenseless woman and a young boy?” she demanded, though everything about this male screamed that he was.
Holding her gaze, he answered, “I’ll do it without hesitation to get what I want. I’ll do it with delight if you continue to defy me.”
He’s an animal . . . so best treat him like one, Ellie. Show no fear.
“Beg me for their lives now, Elizabeth. Plead for them.”
With more bravado than she’d ever feigned, she said, “You’d hate me worse than you already do. So I’ll do you one better. I’ll bargain with you.”
“Bargain?” he repeated, seeming intrigued. Then his expression grew shuttered. “Only those with power can bargain. You have none.”
“That’s where you’re wrong. I’ve prevented Saroya from rising a time or two in the past. I’ll steel myself against her even more. I won’t sleep or eat. I will think of nothing but how to bury her so deep inside, she won’t ever see the light of day.” Ellie thought he’d be furious at that.
Instead, he again looked interested. “I enjoy a good bargain. Yet I also enjoy making my enemies beg.”
“You need me alive, but you need more than that. You’ll be needing my cooperation. So what had you planned for me to do after I got through pleading?”
“I’d planned for you to dine.”
She narrowed her eyes up at him. “I sure am hungry, Lothaire. Could eat a horse right now. See how easy we can be together?”
He pinched her chin, hard. “Careful, little pet. If you play with me, you won’t like it when I join the game.” He tilted his head at her. “And for this easiness, what do you want in return?”
“Don’t let Saroya kill.”
After a considering moment, he said, “Until you’re gone? Agreed. And you’ll obey my commands without question, or your next infraction equals your family’s end. Try to prevent Saroya from rising or harm yourself in any way and you might as well peel their heads from their necks with your own hands. Do you understand me, Elizabeth?”
“I-I understand.” Then she added, “I understand that my entire family is safe from you and anyone who works with you, so long as I’m cooperating.”
He quirked a brow as if amazed by her temerity. She suspected she was a novelty to him.
So what would happen when the novelty wore off?
“I wondered if you were crazy. Have now decided you must be.” He turned and strode toward another room. “Follow me.”
Having had a victory of sorts, she trailed after him. At every turn, she was confronted with more examples of his wealth, luxuries like she’d never imagined—art, oriental rugs, newfangled electronics. But not a single phone or computer.
This place was a paradise compared to jail. The air was drier here, not laden with humidity. While her ward had been ripe with the odor of urine and mace, everything here smelled new.
The apartment had two wings with sprawling terraces between them. One terrace even had a pool.
A paradise compared to anywhere. “How many rooms are in this place?”
“More than a dozen throughout the three floors.”
“You live alone?”
“As of today, I live with Saroya and one temporary prisoner.”
Then a thought struck her. “Are we fixin’ to eat together?”
“Don’t want to see me drink my dinner?”
She’d never been squeamish around blood, had hunted deer with her uncle all her life, eventually guiding her own hunting trips for his business. Then Saroya’s crimes had hardened Ellie further.
Not to mention when the bitch had drunk buckets of blood. . . .
But Ellie hadn’t negotiated that Lothaire couldn’t kill. Nor that he couldn’t drink from her. “The blood in itself isn’t an issue. I’m more concerned with where you get it.”
“From a pitcher in the refrigerator usually. For tonight, you’ll eat alone. I’m here only to ensure you put on weight. Fill out your curves more. Saroya finds you lacking.”
There wasn’t a damn thing wrong with her curves! “Then maybe you two ought to go kidnap a plumper girl, a ready-made one who already meets your requirements.”
He appeared beside her in an instant, his hand closing over one of her elbows. “You are mine. Your body is mine by right. I do own you. The sooner you accept this, the better off you’ll be.”
She tried to free herself, but his grip was like a vise. “You’re the one who’s crazy!”
“Shall I return with your mother’s head? Perhaps I’ll place it as the table’s centerpiece.”
“I’m still cooperating!” He was the scariest person she’d ever encountered! No one in the backcountry mountains or even on death row could compare.
His smirk deepened. “And who owns you?”
Say the words! Force yourself to say them! “You—do.”
He released her. “Good girl.”
“Sit.” Lothaire pointed to the dining room. Atop the extended table were silver-covered dishes and two place settings—with enough utensils to confound the girl.
Elizabeth glanced around. “Who cooked this?”
“A chef came earlier,” Lothaire said evenly, surprised by his lingering lucidity. Before Elizabeth had woken, he’d watched the even rise and fall of her chest, his lids growing heavy.
“How’d the cook get past the force field?” she asked. “I thought it was impenetrable.”
“It is.” In theory, the boundary could never be breached, protecting her against the legions of immortals who would give anything to kill or capture her—just to punish or coerce Lothaire.
If they could even find this place.
But Lothaire wouldn’t take any chances. In his long life, he’d found that whenever one described something in the Lore as always or never happening, fate usually proved him wrong. “I can open it at will, of course.”
When she chose the seat to the right of the end, he snapped, “Ah-ah. Not that one. You do not sit there.” He’d had no control over Stefanovich’s mortal whore all those years ago, but now, in his own home, he would make the rules for this human.
“Okay, okay.” She moved the place setting one spot, then sat.
With a glare, she unfolded her napkin and placed it on her lap, then spooned portions onto her plate. As she began her meal, taking dainty bites of various dishes, he noted that her table manners weren’t as crude as he’d expected.
She chose that moment to lift a forkful of foie gras, letting it plop back to its plate. “What is this?”
“It’s not the provincial fare you’re accustomed to, but you’ll make do.”
Her meal was barely touched. “Eat. More.”
When she began nibbling the garnish, he said, “That’s parsley.”
“Only thing I recognize.”
“Eat more of everything else.”
After a pause that would have gotten others gutted, she cut into a succulent lobster tail, took a hesitant bite, then furtively spat it into her napkin.
Two things struck him. She’d never had lobster; the foolish chit didn’t like lobster. Even he remembered the taste of it.
The salmon fared no better. Soon there’d be more food in her napkin than in her stomach.
“The meal smells delicious, or at least it would to a human,” he said. “Especially one who could eat a horse. Do you challenge me yet again?”
“I was born and raised on a mountain. Then I went to prison. I’ve never eaten food like this. Fancy seafood like this. If you wanted me to eat fish, it should’ve come out of a Long John Silver’s bag.”
Ah, just so. “Then eat the bread.”
She began buttering a flaky roll. “Saroya really wants me to put on weight?” When he nodded, she said, “And you’re on board?”
He thought her lovely now, nearly irresistible, but he had no marked preference. More flesh meant more of what he already liked. And Saroya would be the one inhabiting the body for eternity. “If my Bride wants it, then I’m in accord.”
“Alrighty, but don’t say I didn’t warn you, ’cause too much bread and my ass’ll get huge.” She took a bite.
“You talk funny. Is your accent European?”
He rolled his eyes. “It’s Russian—”
“Wait! You said bride?” Elizabeth sputtered. “You married her?”
* * *
The vampire exhaled impatiently, sitting at the head of the table. “Marriage is unnecessary to my kind. Our bond is much stronger.”
“A Bride is a vampire’s mate, the female meant only for him. Saroya is mine.”
Ellie processed this information—keep an open mind—then asked, “How do you know she is?”
He tilted his head in that appraising way, as if considering the pros and cons of answering her. “She blooded me.” At her questioning look, he said, “Each adult male vampire walks as the living dead until he finds his mate and she bloods him, brings him back to life. Saroya made my heart beat again, made my lungs take breath.” In a husky tone, he added, “Among other things.”
“How do you know it’s not me who’s . . . blooded you?”
A muscle ticked in his jaw. “Because fate would not slight me so unspeakably. I’d seek a noon-day sun if I were paired with one such as you.”
“Such as me,” she repeated blandly. She’d been mocked too often over her lifetime to take offense. Her skin was as thick as armor.
“Yes, you. An ignorant, mortal Kmart checkout girl.” He took the sharpest knife from his place setting, absently turning it between his left thumb and forefinger.
“Kmart? I should’ve been so lucky. Those jobs were hard to come by. I worked at my uncle’s outfitter shop.”
“Then you’re even worse. You’re an outfitter checkout girl with aspirations for Kmart.”
“Still better than a demon.”
“Saroya’s not a demon,” he grated. “I wouldn’t have one of them either.”
“Oh, that’s right, she’s a goddess. And you’re a vampire. I suppose pookas are real, too. And shapeshifters?” Then her eyes widened. “Is Mothman real?”
In the Virginias, everyone had heard of that demonic winged being, with its red orbs for eyes. There continued to be sketchy sightings of it flying in the gloom and coal dust.
The sheriff who’d taken Ellie down had joked to others that there might have been a Mothman sighting the night of her arrest, an amusing encounter atop isolated Peirce Mountain.
“Everything you’ve ever dreamed is real,” Lothaire said. “Every creature thought to be myth. We call our world the Lore. And for the record, Mothman’s a fuckwit.”
Her lips parted at that. “How come your kind don’t come out to humans?”
“We are punished when we needlessly reveal ourselves as immortals.”
“So all these ‘myths’ are out secretly combing the streets?”
“And running governments, starring in films, infiltrating human monarchies. Your species is notoriously dim and unobservant compared to Loreans, so we roam freely over the earth, gods walking among your kind.”
A horrific thought struck her. “If you drank my blood, will that make me a vampire too?” Say no, say no, say no.
He exhaled. “If only it were so simple.”
“Oh, thank God!”
The vampire didn’t like that at all. Tension thrummed off him. He pressed the tip of the knife he held against the pad of his right thumb, twirling until blood began to drip.
Silence reigned. “Lothaire?”
He didn’t answer. Drip, drip . . .
She fidgeted with her napkin. The unfamiliar quiet ratcheted up her nervousness.
Prison had been a continual assault on the ears. During the day, inmates banged on the bars, guards stomping up and down steel steps. It sounded like a messy utensil drawer opened and slammed shut repeatedly.
At night, eerie moans of both pleasure and pain echoed down the ward. Screams rang out. The serial killer across the corridor from her had loved to hiss at her in the dark. . . .
Finally Lothaire grated, “I’ve had mortals beg me to change them. Most humans would give anything to become immortal. It’s considered a priceless gift.”
She gazed anywhere but at his new injury. “I would never want that.”
“Never to sicken, never to grow old?”
Ellie had an innate talent for empathy, for putting herself in others’ shoes. Now she imagined what it’d be like to live for thousands of years, as Lothaire apparently had.
How could he savor each day of his life when the supply of them was unlimited? How could he ever experience wonder or excitement? “All I can think is that it’d be wearying.”
Had a shadow passed over his expression?
“So if I’m not already changed into a vampire,” Ellie said, “and it’s not so simple to do, how will you and Saroya get together?”
“I seek a ring. It has the power to transform her into a vampire.”
“Made a vampire? In my body? If she’s a goddess, why’s she been digging into me like a tick?”
He merely stared at her with those creepy eyes, twirling that knife as his blood began to pool on the surface of the table.
Though he terrified her, Ellie pressed on. “Why would she be inside of me, the checkout girl? Why should I believe she’s . . . divine?”
“Understand me, girl. I don’t lie. Ever. She was cursed to a human form.”
“Who cursed her? Why put her in me?”
Seeing he had no intention of answering her, she said, “Look, you guys are getting my body out of this deal. I’m getting nothing. You said you liked a good bargain? You should recognize that this isn’t exactly a fair exchange. Would it kill you to tell me why she needs my body?”
His eyes got a faraway look and deepened in color, telling her his mind was drifting. Dissociation?
She’d seen the same look earlier today as he’d paced. It occurred to her then that this vampire was not just evil.
The Enemy of Old might be clinically insane.
* * *
“Another goddess cursed her to a mortal’s form,” Lothaire finally said, struggling to rein back the madness. Focus. “I do not know why you were chosen.”
Saroya had a twin, Lamia. Each sister derived her strength from life—Lamia from creating it and safeguarding it, Saroya from harvesting it and consuming souls.
When Saroya had made a bid for more power, killing indiscriminately and upsetting the balance, Lamia had joined forces with other gods and cursed Saroya to experience death over and over as a human. “The curse of mortality,” he muttered. “Could there be anything worse?” He glanced down, surprised to find himself boring a knife tip into his own thumb.
“Lothaire, why was she cursed?” Elizabeth continued heedlessly.
He licked his dripping new wound. “Because she is just like me.” A being insatiable for power. “She saw a play for more, and she took it.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Do pizdy. Don’t fucking care.” He was getting sick of others acting as if he’d just uttered nonsense. He killed most who cast him that sharp questioning look.
But he couldn’t harm the human before him, the female with her steady gray eyes taking his measure. He stared into them for long moments, surprised to find himself feeling more grounded.
“How could a girl from the backwoods ever get caught up in something so . . . unlikely?”
Without breaking eye contact, he leaned back in his chair. “I asked myself that continually from the time I first saw you. After all, in the beginning, I had no idea you were anything more than a mere human, had no idea how I could possibly be connected to you.”
Why was he conversing so readily with her? Perhaps because he knew she would take his secrets to the grave? And soon?
For whatever reason, the words seemed pulled from him.
“Imagine my abject disappointment in you, female. Lothaire the Enemy of Old—the most feared vampire alive, the son of one king and grandson of another—paired with a mortal? Much less a mortal of no distinction. I’m given to understand that your people are worse than peasants.”
Instead of indignation, curiosity lit her face. “Wait. I came first? You didn’t find me because of her? Hey, are you saying you’re a prince?”
“Yes, peasants,” he repeated slowly. “The lowliest of the low among humans.” Then he enunciated, “Exceedingly backward and vulgar hillbillies.”
“Been called worse, mister.” At his raised brows, she exhaled impatiently. “Bootlegger, moonshiner, Elly May Clampett, mountain mama, redneck, backwoods Bessie, hick, trailer trash, yokel, and, more recently, death-row con.”
“No references to mining? I’m disappointed.”
Sadness flashed in her expressive eyes. “My father died in a mine collapse. Ever since then, none of my kin will work underground.”
“Naturally the big bad coal company was at fault?”
“I’m sure there are nice, safe coal companies out there; Va-Co isn’t one of them. Mining’s over for us.”
“And so you remain appallingly poor.”
“S’pose so. The bottom line is that insults only hurt when they come from someone I respect.”
“Then no one’s taught you to respect your betters?”
“You think you’re better than me because you’re a prince?” Had she sounded disbelieving?
“I’m a displaced king of two vampire factions. Now I work to reclaim my thrones.” Why am I telling her this? He didn’t give a damn if she respected him. “As for the other, I think I’m better than you because you are demonstrably my inferior in every way. Intelligence, wealth, looks, bloodline, should I continue?”
She waved that away. “How’d you find me? You’re obviously rich—oh, and royalty—why would you be in one of the poorest areas in America?”
He parted his lips to tell her to shut hers, but she dutifully took another bite of salmon, actually swallowing it. “My Bride’s arrival had been foretold. An oracle predicted where and when she would be. But not what.” The same oracle who assisted him now, a fey he called Hag.
He glanced at Elizabeth’s plate. She took another bite.
“I found you when you were fourteen, but you didn’t trigger my blooding.” He’d assumed that she was too young. “I decided then that I’d never return, would walk as the dead before being forever tied to such a base creature as you.” No matter that she’d promised to be physically lovely.
“Then why did you return?”
“Pure curiosity.” It might have been pure, but it had plagued him, and he’d returned to her thrice more.
When she was fifteen, a budding woman, he’d found her swimming one night with a boy, eagerly exploring kissing with him. At seventeen, she’d been on the verge of stunning, with her sun-kissed skin, wide clear eyes, and striking features, yet still too lowly to tempt him.
Until a year later . . . “Just when I vowed to spurn you forever, I found you in the woods at a makeshift altar, surrounded by bodies.”
Elizabeth’s expression grew stark. “Not me. It was Saroya.”
“Yes, Saroya,” he breathed. Covered in gore from head to toe, bold and lethal, she’d blooded him at once.
Now he stared past Elizabeth, relishing the memory of that night. . . .
Between unpracticed breaths, he demanded, “Who are you?” He knew that the mortal’s consciousness had disappeared, sensed the absence of Elizabeth.
Before him was another entity.
“I am Saroya, vampire.” Her very accent had changed. “Your goddess, trapped in mortality.”
All vampires knew that Saroya had been tricked from her lofty plane, cursed by her sister to live within random humans, one after another, repeatedly experiencing her own death through them.
If Lothaire had felt any doubt about her identity, she’d erased it by speaking to him in Russian, her accent regal. There was no way for an ignorant eighteen-year-old peasant to know his tongue.
And besides, Lothaire deserved a goddess. He knew fate wouldn’t have paired him with lowly Elizabeth Peirce!
For millennia he’d sought to rule the Vampire Horde. How could they deny his claim with Saroya, the protectress of vampires, as his queen?
“Have I blooded you?” she asked with silky menace.
“Yes. I’m Lothaire, your male—”
“I have no male and accept no master,” she snapped. “I am a goddess!”
“That’s a shame,” he replied smoothly, ignoring his new heartbeats and the unbearable stiffening of his shaft, denying the frenzy to claim her, to sink his fangs deep into her flesh. “Because had you been mine, I would have found a way to extinguish that human’s soul, then make your body immortal.”
“Lothaire?” She narrowed her eyes. “An ancient one with great power, descended from two royal lines. Even I have heard of you.”
“And soon I intend to seize my kingdoms. I will have my immortal queen by my side.”
She stepped closer. “You could make me undying in this body?”
“In time, I would find a way. Nothing could stop me.”
“Yet you would desire to mate with me now? To complete the blooding.”
Each vampire had to experience his first release while touching his Bride’s body. Most vampires simply mated their females, but Lothaire knew he couldn’t. Tracing within inches of her, he cupped her nape with a shaking hand. “The only thing greater than my need is my strength. Your mortal form is too fragile for me to claim. But I must finish this.”
“Then I will not yield this body until you destroy Elizabeth’s soul and make me whole. For now, you may take your physical release in some way. . . .”
“Lothaire?” Elizabeth interrupted his thoughts.
Reminded of that interlude with Saroya, he cast the girl a look of renewed hatred. That night he and the goddess had talked till dawn, discussing their aims. Again and again, he’d discovered how well she fit him.
Saroya was his match in all ways—a queen even Ivana would bow down to.
Blyad’! How could his Bride expect him to use Elizabeth? Maybe Saroya didn’t see the dichotomy between the two females, but it was plain to Lothaire.
It would be like taking an entirely different woman.
Once Saroya understood their circumstances better, she would not be so keen for Lothaire to enjoy another. He imagined how he’d feel if the situation were reversed.
Though he’d scorned Elizabeth in her teens, even he had been misguidedly protective of her. When he’d seen her kissing that male, Lothaire had tossed his truck into a valley. The male had run out of the water to investigate, so Lothaire had dropped him down as well. . . .
Maybe Saroya feels no jealousy because she feels nothing for you, a part of his mind whispered.
Yes, Lothaire prided himself on predicting others’ actions; did he truly anticipate Saroya rising for him tomorrow night?
Though he could hardly believe it, the goddess remained unconvinced of his charms. An absurdity, he knew, but who could fathom the minds of females?
Lothaire resolved to spoil her further and demonstrate to her his prowess in bed—to ensure she needed him for other things.
He exhaled. It’d been so long since he’d had sex that he might not have retained any prowess. He smirked, thinking, Maybe I should practice on Elizabeth.
A sudden jolt of lust took him like a punch, wiping away his smirk. He sliced his gaze to her. Studying gray eyes met his.
The idea was sound.
Or maybe I’m grasping at straws, rationalizing why I want to touch a human.
No, his Bride’s shared body was confusing his suffering mind. That was the only reason he’d desire her.
Unless I’m more like my father than I care to admit?
“I have work to do,” the vampire said as he traced Ellie back to her bedroom, leaving her wobbling on her feet. Would she ever get used to teleporting? “You’ll stay in here until I return for you.”
“Work? Getting back your thrones?”
“Do you always ask so many questions?”
“Do you always answer so few of them?” she countered, earning another scowl. “Just tell me this. If Saroya is so all-fired important to you, then why’d you leave her in prison?”
“I was assured you’d be physically safe there.”
“I couldn’t care less. I’m only concerned with your body.”
Typical male. “What did I need to be protected from?”
“I’m the Enemy of Old. There are many who would harm Saroya to strike back at me.”
“Harm her. In my body.”
He grasped her jaw, his skin surprisingly warm. “As I’ve told you—you’re protected here, girl. The only one you need fear is me.”
Which meant this was the last place she needed to be. Ellie could pick a lock, but what about busting out of an invisible jail? If there were mystical locks, were there mystical picks? “What about my belongings? Toothbrush, underwear, et cetera?”
“Anything you need is in the bathroom. Any clothing”—he opened a door in the hallway—“is in here.” He’d revealed a closet as big as her old trailer.
Her thoughts blanked when she entered. Dresses, coats, purses, slacks—everywhere. There must be several dozen pairs of shoes, even more sweaters and blouses.
Eyes wide, she spun in place. “These are the finest clothes I’ve ever seen!”
Lothaire leaned his shoulder against the doorway. “They would be. Appalachian couture is reputedly lacking.”
She knew he was pointedly insulting her but chose to act as if he were jesting. She’d fought toe-to-toe with him and lost. Now she’d try another tack.
Mama had always said, “You get more with honey than you do with vinegar. And when you run out of both, you reach for the buckshot.”
Ellie had concluded she might’ve reached for the buckshot pretty early.
Now she said, “Appalachian and couture? Put a quarter in the oxymoron jar.” She meandered toward the back, browsing rack after rack.
At home, she’d had few clothes—a couple pairs of worn jeans, some cutoffs for summer, a few T-shirts, guide gear. Then in prison, four alternating uniforms.
This selection was overwhelming. “Did you get all this for Saroya?”
He seemed more relaxed than he’d been in the dining room, maybe gazing at her with a bit less hostility. “I did.”
Ellie tried to imagine the reaction of a goddess. “She must’ve gone nuts.”
“She desired every last garment and bauble,” he said, his Russian accent thick.
“And you just bought all of it for her?” Ellie snapped her fingers. “Just like that?”
“Of course. She’s my woman.”
“She must love you very much.”
He said nothing, just crossed his muscular arms over his chest.
“I’ve told you, she’s my fated Bride.”
If he’d been telling the truth about never telling lies—which might be a lie?—then Ellie might view his answer as a deflection. “Do you love Saroya?”
“When mortals ask me incessant questions, I customarily snatch out their tongues and watch them bleed to death.”
Instead of being horrified, she thought, Definite deflection! Trouble in paradise?
Making her tone casual, she said, “Good to know about the tongues.” Her red-tipped fingers trailed lovingly over the buttery leather of a coat. “Can I try this on?”
When he shrugged, she slipped into the coat, eyes going heavy-lidded as she hugged it close to her. “Lothaire, I couldn’t have even imagined things like this.”
“Again, I will accept only the best.”
Like a goddess for a Bride, instead of a mortal? A deity, instead of a peasant girl he’d found so lacking that he’d watched her for years, disappointed by fate’s choice for him?
And all the while she’d never known that a vampire had kept her in his sights.
Seeming to make a decision, he strode to a polished dresser against the back wall. After pulling open a shallow drawer, he returned to his spot in the doorway without a word.
“What’s in there?” Jewels. Huge. Shiny. “Oh—my—God.” She gasped. “Can’t catch my breath.”
At once he traced beside her, grasping her upper arm, this time more gently.
“Obliged, Lothaire. The glittering about blinded me.” And she couldn’t help but think that just one of those stones would probably float her entire family for years. Might keep the coal company off their asses. . . .
“You react like this, even though you’ll never own any of it?”
In a defensive tone, she said, “They’re still pretty. I’m still happy to have seen them.” She pulled against his hold, but he turned her to him.
She stared up at him, wondering what it would be like to have a man buy her things like this. To have him want me so badly, he’d kill for me.
His brows drew together. She noticed they were darker than his hair, bold slashes across a chiseled face with skin as smooth and pale as marble.
As if unable to help himself, he threaded his fingers through her hair.
Normally, she loved to be petted like this, could be made docile as a kitten. But now a murderer was touching her. He let the strands sift through his splayed fingers, his gaze following the movement.
Stroking, stroking . . .
Surprisingly, some of her tension began to ease—
He dropped his hand. “I’ll leave you alone in your suite for some time. You will be alone,” he grated in an insistent tone. As if she were arguing that point with him.
He turned toward a side doorway to a chamber connected to hers. His? Well, how cozy.
“There is no escape, no telephone. Consider this room your new cell.”
She followed him. “Wait, what am I supposed to do?”
“Go to bed at dawn. Accustom your body to sleeping during the day.”
“And tomorrow? What then? You said I might have a month left to live. What do you expect me to do for that time?”
“Put on weight.” He slammed the door in her face.
Ellie glared at the panels of the solid door, her fists balling. “You asshole!” She yanked on the door handle. Locked!
She swept her gaze around the room. My new cell? No matter how open and airy it was, she remained trapped. She hated being confined!
Hurrying through the French doors to her balcony, she sucked in deep breaths of night air.
New York City lay before her, all bright lights and energy. How badly she wished to be down there! She imagined all the places to explore, all the new and interesting people she could meet.
But she’d never get the chance. Because there were mystical barriers. And goddesses and arrogant blood-drinkers.
She strode back inside, snatched up her dresser stool, and chucked it at the boundary. The stool bounced directly back inside, bounding toward her. She started laughing hysterically until it connected with her shin. That was going to leave a mark.
Ha-ha, Saroya. Black-and-blue’s your color. She was just about to run her face into the doorknob when she remembered she wasn’t to harm herself, else risk her family.
So she marched into the bathroom. Seeing herself in all this makeup with the Elvira-in-heat dress was like looking at Saroya. For the first time, Ellie was seeing what the goddess would prefer to look like.
She turned on the hot water to wash her face. “I hate you more than hell, Saroya.”
A psychologist could have a field day with this. Staring into the mirror with hate? Daily affirmations turned to daily accusations?
Damn it, I should be dead right now! But the bitch had thwarted her yet again. “You may have won this battle, Saroya, but I’ll win the war. I’ll destroy you, somehow.” Even as she said these bold words, Ellie wrestled with regret over her plight.
Part of her still wished for another chance, for the possibility to live. Why did she have to make this sacrifice? Why had it fallen to her?
But she’d long resigned herself to her fate.
Gathering water in her hands, she said, “Your big finish is rolling in like a thunderstorm. No stopping it.” She scrubbed her face harder than she ever had, ridding herself of Saroya’s war paint.
Another gander into the mirror. I’m back, she thought, even though the goddess’s presence lurked within, eating away at her like a cancer.
After drying her tender skin, Ellie returned to the closet. Combing through the choices, she threw on a pair of jeans and a simple navy blouse. Feeling more like Ellie, she left her feet bare.
Unable to stop herself, she sneaked another peek at those jewels. She recalled the way Lothaire had shown them to her. Without a word, without bragging.
Why had he cared if Ellie saw them? Had he anticipated her floored reaction? Figured she’d go crazy like Saroya?
Then she frowned. Lothaire had never said anything to indicate that he and Saroya liked each other, much less loved each other. He’d talked only of fate and bloodings.
Questions about him surfaced endlessly. Did he love the goddess? Why hadn’t he bedded his Bride? Were all vampires as ruthless as he was?
She wished she could analyze Lothaire at her leisure, maybe use her degree to benefit her.
One of the reasons she’d studied psychology was that she’d always found it easy to empathize with others. A handy tool for a counselor.
But psychology was the science of human behavior. He was in- human. . . .
She would just have to work harder to discover what made Lothaire tick, using any means necessary.
When she exited the closet, she remembered that earlier they’d walked out of the main doorway from her suite. They’d traced back inside. Unlike the door adjoining Lothaire’s room, it would be unlocked.
Wouldn’t even have to pick it.
Maybe when he left, she’d investigate this place. Did she dare disobey him? He’d probably never even know she’d sneaked out.
With that aim in mind, she knelt at the doorway crack to his bedroom, listening for him.
She heard the rustle of sheets, a stifled curse. He’d gone to bed? After telling her he had work to do? And wasn’t this kind of his workday?
Again she thought, Typical male.
Wait. Had he just . . . groaned?
* * *
I’m never going to sleep with this erection.
Though Lothaire was exhausted, it throbbed for relief, impossible to ignore. He couldn’t turn on his front without grinding his shaft into the mattress, couldn’t turn on his back without his hands descending to masturbate his length.
But he’d be damned if he spilled alone when he was in possession of his Bride.
His eyes narrowed when the mortal knelt at their shared doorway. Finished shrieking and throwing things, Elizabeth? He could hear her light breaths panting at the crack under the door.
She spied on him? Lothaire was a master at spying, enjoyed few things more.
Over his long lifetime, he’d watched countless beings having sex, was an unabashed voyeur. And he’d noted that every time a couple neared release, they reached a point of no return when all sense and inhibitions were lost, a point past which nothing could pull them apart.
Lothaire himself had never been unaware of what he was doing, nor unable to stop himself.
Now he feared that if he neared climax tonight, he’d cross a line, tossing Elizabeth into his bed. He’d strip her naked and bury his cock and fangs so deep in her, he wouldn’t know where she ended and he began. . . .
No. I will not lower myself to a mortal.
Lothaire could wait for Saroya to rise tomorrow night. He would wait, he swore to himself, even as his mind whispered, She’s not going to.
But how to sleep? He switched on the metronome beside his bed. Tick . . . tick . . . tick . . . Soothing, but not nearly enough to combat the persistent ache in his balls.
Maybe he should drug himself as his former jailer customarily did—Declan Chase, an Irish soldier of the Order, known as the Blademan.
Lothaire sat up, clasping his forehead. Had his escape from the Order’s island prison been only yesterday? It felt like weeks had passed.
Less than twenty-four hours ago, Chase had been mortally wounded. Lothaire had given the Blademan his blood in exchange for Lothaire’s own freedom—anything to reach Saroya before the execution.
Yet another bargain. Attempt to turn Chase into a vampire; save Saroya.
Centuries had passed since Lothaire had last made a vampire. Perhaps I’m a sire once more? But the blood was no guarantee. Did Chase even live yet?
My enemy. And potentially my spawn. He frowned, unsure how he felt about that. Especially since Chase had tortured Lothaire during his imprisonment.
Though the Blademan had himself been brutally tortured as a lad—and therefore knew what the hell he was about—Lothaire had merely laughed at the pain. Even when his skin was burned to ash.
Chase hadn’t understood; no misery could compare to hiding in the snow while listening as one’s mother was savagely raped and burned alive. No cruelty could compare to what Stefanovich had done to Lothaire years later.
The earth grinding over me, roots threading my body.
Block that memory out! Or stare down into the abyss. . . .
No matter what happened between Lothaire and Chase, they were connected now, had exchanged blood between them. Which meant that Lothaire could reach into Chase’s mind with his own, could investigate his memories.
Perhaps I don’t need to sleep. He only had to get close enough to Chase.
The Blademan’s woman was a Valkyrie. She would have taken him back to Val Hall, the Louisiana estate where her coven resided—with its never-ending fog, lightning flashes, and ungodly Valkyrie shrieks.
A place Lothaire knew well. He was one of only a handful of vampires who’d seen the inside and still lived.
He could go there now, seeking Chase.
Yet if Lothaire had these plans, then others might as well. Immortals from all over the Lore would want a piece of Declan Chase, the bogeyman who’d crept through the night, abducting scores of them and their loved ones for ghastly experiments.
But I get him first.
Especially since Lothaire would get to him first. . . .
“Are you an extra sentry, then?” Lothaire asked Thaddeus Brayden, one of his fellow prison escapees. The young man had been pacing outside the Valkyries’ antebellum mansion, marching in and out of the fog banks stirring from the nearby bayou.
Thaddeus twisted around, his fierce expression relaxing instantly—far from Lothaire’s customary reception. “Guess I am, Mr. Lothaire! We’re kind of under siege,” he said with a marked Texas drawl. He wore faded jeans, a T-shirt, and cowboy boots, looking ridiculously human.
Though Thaddeus was new to the Lore, having only discovered he wasn’t mortal a month ago, the boy could be useful tonight.
“How’d you get through Val Hall’s boundary?” He gazed past Lothaire. “When no one else can?”
Lothaire smirked over his shoulder at the immortal lynch mob congregating at the front gates, kept from their vengeance by a Wiccan’s enclosure spell. It was similar—but inferior—to his own druidic barrier. Easy for me to breach.
As predicted, all those Loreans wanted revenge on Chase. What they didn’t realize was that the Blademan had been only the muscle behind the Order, had been brainwashed from the time he was a lad by the true leader—Commander Webb.
Webb, the mortal who’d taken Lothaire’s ring off the prison island, had a secret hideout.
Chase would know where it was.
Lothaire wished all the best to the bloodthirsty mob, but knew they’d never get past the boundary—much less the Valkyries’ second line of defense.
Garbed in tattered red robes, those ghostly echoes of deceased female warriors swarmed the mansion in a whirlwind, a skeletal face peeking out occasionally.
The Valkyries had hired the Ancient Scourge—with their supposedly impenetrable guard—to protect the manor after a recent vampire incursion.
Hadn’t Lothaire been a part of that? Ah, yes. That was I.
“I’ve told you, Thaddeus, I have powers that others cannot begin to fathom. And you can too, paren’. Merely drink from choice prey.”
Thaddeus laughed, though Lothaire was in earnest. Ages ago, he’d consumed a sorcerer who knew how to neutralize Wiccan spells. Lothaire still remembered the taste of his blood, still remembered the unlikely ally who’d helped him seize it. . . .
Thaddeus rushed forward, hand outstretched. “In any case, it’s good to see you.”
Lothaire gave his hand a withering glare until the boy dropped it with a grin. No matter how unpleasant he was to the young immortal, Thaddeus still thought the best of him.
In their first encounter, Lothaire had been starving from his captivity and singled Thaddeus out to drink. Young, not so many memories, preferred. The boy lived only because he was part vampire.
“I guess you’re here to check on Chase, huh? I could ask the Valks if they’ll let you past the wraiths, but”—he shuffled his snakeskin boots, discomfited—“they don’t seem to care for you much.”
“I do not ask for anything—I take it. If I wanted in badly enough, even the wraiths couldn’t stop me.” Had I packed appropriately . . .
But he didn’t need to be inside, just nearby Chase.
Thaddeus raised his brows at that but knew better than to disbelieve. Lothaire’s feats on the island had mind-boggled the lad. “Chase is hanging in there—barely—but still unconscious.”
The man had been gutted with a sword. “To be expected, Thaddeus.”
“My friends call me Thad.”
The Enemy of Old conversing with a teenage football-playing Eagle Scout named Thad? A vampire/phantom halfling named Thaddeus was more palatable.
In any case . . .“We are not friends,” Lothaire said, then frowned. The words had made his throat burn, almost as if they were a lie.
How could that be? Thaddeus was everything he wasn’t: a good and decent virgin devoted to his loved ones and friends. Other than the fact that he and Thaddeus were both considered remarkably attractive—Lothaire much more so, of course—they couldn’t be more dissimilar.
“I gotta tell you, Regin’s still really pee-ohed at you for screwing all of us over.” He kicked a stone in the path.
Regin the Radiant was a warmongering Valkyrie. Along with Lothaire, Thaddeus, and eventually Chase himself, she’d been part of a group of six allying solely to escape the island, a not-so-merry band. Lothaire had saved their lives in exchange for vows from Chase.
If the Blademan lives, he’ll go into my account book.
The six had been on the run together for a week, had fought mutual enemies side by side. Until Lothaire had cut a deal with their adversaries—whom he’d ultimately dicked over as well.
“I saw a play open and took it.” In a thoughtful tone, Lothaire said, “And yet, Regin forgave Chase for all his sins against her?”
Before Chase had remembered that he’d loved her in a past life, the Blademan had followed Webb’s orders and tortured Regin, had looked her in the eyes and released an excruciating pain poison into the Valkyrie’s body.
Later he’d been wracked with guilt.
“Regin knew DC wasn’t evil, not deep down,” Thaddeus said. “She’s certain you are.”
Sanctimonious Valkyrie. Regin had probably killed thousands of Loreans over her long life. Yet she was admired for it. Lothaire? Reviled.
“I hope your blood does the trick for DC,” Thaddeus said. “If you saved his life, then they’d have to forgive you, right?”
“You are so naïve, it physically aggrieves me.” Besides, not every man survived the transformation.
Thaddeus nodded gravely. “Been hearing a lot about you, Mr. Lothaire. None of it good. I take up for you all the time, but it seems like half of these Lore folks have this really bad impression of you.”
“For accuracy’s sake, I’d put that percentage closer to ninety. And their impressions are accurate.” Lothaire had happily wronged most of them in reprehensible ways. “Taking up for me only makes you appear pitiably uninformed or willfully obtuse . . .” He trailed off, his attention already wandering toward the house. Keen to get back to my Bride.
The thought brought him up short. Why did Lothaire feel so connected to her now? Years before, he’d easily parted from her. Now, spending mere moments without her was affecting him. Blyad’!
“Regin also said your red eyes mean you’re going crazy.”
“Surely she phrased it more colorfully than that?” Regin was a loudmouthed attention whore who thought herself amusing.
Thaddeus ran his hand over the back of his neck. “She said, ‘Look at me, I’m Lothaire, I am the walrus, koo-koo-ka-choo.’ Or something like that. She told me you were gonna be even loopier than Nïx. Is that true?”
Nïx the Ever-Knowing, the Valkyrie oracle. His nemesis for millennia, she’d thwarted more vampire schemes than all the other factions’ soothsayers combined.
“Crazier than Nïx? Impossible.” She was much worse off than Lothaire. He wondered if she’d foreseen Saroya. The only good thing about Nïx? She was so maddened that she often forgot her visions.
But what if she had remembered? What if Nïx conspired against him even now? White queen moving against black king on the chessboard . . .
Thaddeus muttered, “Your eyes are changing by the second. Worse than I’ve ever seen them.”
Uneasy leaving my Bride alone. Mercenaries and assassins from all factions hunted him constantly. Whenever powerful Loreans owed him blood debts, they usually opted to send their best warriors for Lothaire’s head. “Occupational hazard. But the benefits are fantastic.”
“What was that, Mr. Lothaire?”
Yet now they would target Lothaire’s Bride. He reminded himself that technically Saroya couldn’t be killed.
But I want her in Elizabeth’s comely form. Thinking about her gray eyes, sexpot lips, and fantasy-worthy figure, he again determined it crucial to secure her body for Saroya.
Not to mention her delectable blood. She tastes of wine and honey—just as his father had said. Lothaire’s fangs sharpened even now.
“What about wine and honey?” Thaddeus asked. “You’re not making sense.”
I spoke aloud? As if to dislodge the memories, Lothaire shook his head hard, inadvertently stepping back into the line of the wraiths.
“Watch out!” Thaddeus cried.
Before Lothaire could trace out of their path, they’d clawed at his face, leaving bloody furrows.
“Are you all right, Mr. Lothaire?”
Pain. Grasp at a thread of lucidity. Show no weakness, demonstrate no madness.
When blood dripped to his lip, he darted his tongue for a taste. He detected a top note of Elizabeth’s blood mixed into his own, and it calmed him.
The wraiths slowed, and their leader gazed at him with a spectral face.
“I alone know how to destroy you,” Lothaire grated. “Touch me again, Scourge, and I will demonstrate.”
She shrieked; Lothaire smirked. “I knew you when you were pretty.”
Her face flashed to her former visage, that of a beautiful Macedonian warrioress.
In a contemplative tone, Lothaire asked, “Didn’t I do you when you were pretty?”
Another furious shriek, then she was swept away in the tide of their tempest.
Lothaire shrugged. “Guess I did.” Onward to Chase.
Thaddeus persistently followed. “What do you want with DC?”
“I’m going to reach inside his mind and read his thoughts.”
Imploring the sky for patience, Lothaire bit out, “I drank blood from him, and then I later gifted him with my own. We’ve a bridge between us forever.”
“So that’s what you meant when you warned Regin about unbreakable ties.”
Thaddeus planted himself in front of Lothaire. “Why should I let you mind-meld or whatever with DC?”
Lothaire gave a bitter laugh. “What can you do to stop me? Now step aside.” He almost added, “Or I’ll kill your beloved adoptive mother and grandmother for your insolence,” but the rána arose in his throat.
Which meant that would be a lie. Why would I not murder two insignificant humans? Why would he feel even a scrap of allegiance to Thaddeus?
Because there was one instance with the boy that affected me. A demonstration of loyalty . . .
Thaddeus put his shoulders back. “I could raise the alarm.”
And I could snatch your throat out before you took a breath to yell. But because of their past interactions, Lothaire would spare him this eve. “I plan to use Chase’s memories to find Commander Webb—the one who ordered our abductions and those tedious experiments. The one who could still hurt your family.”
The one who holds the key to my entire future, in the shape of a ring.
The young man’s fangs lengthened. “I want to hunt him too.”
“Why would you possibly think I need help carrying out a blood vendetta?”
Don’t I? Lothaire had yet to complete his age-old ones. He recalled Olya, that human female in Helvita, recalled how badly he’d wanted to murder her. She’d been drained by Stefanovich long before Lothaire could get to her.
He remembered the mortals brutalizing his mother. “Avenge me!” she’d screamed.
Only now was Lothaire on the cusp of retribution. To find Serghei at last . . .
“Don’t care if you need it, Mr. Lothaire. I’m hankering for vengeance too. Besides, we are friends. And friends watch each other’s backs. Just like you and me did on the island.”
In the heat of the escape, Lothaire might have saved the boy a few times, without receiving anything in return from Thaddeus, but only because it served Lothaire’s own ends.
He’d also endangered Thaddeus’s life repeatedly.
Lothaire cut off further arguments with a curt: “We’ll discuss this later.” To make the statement true, Lothaire envisioned the extent of their “discussion.”
Thaddeus would ask, “Can I go with you?”
Lothaire would reply, “No. Now, fuck off.”
“I’m gonna hold you to that, Mr. Lothaire. Now what exactly are you looking for with your mind-meld thing?”
Below the window of Chase’s room and out of the way of the wraiths, Lothaire answered, “He must have visited Webb’s hideout. If I can access that memory, I can trace directly to it, as if I’d been there myself.”
“Then access it, and let’s go kick ass!”
“Step one is you shutting up.”
Thaddeus nodded eagerly. “Right on.”
Lothaire steadied his breathing, calming his heart as he listened for Chase’s own heartbeat. Once it began to grow loud in his ears, like a repetitive quake, Lothaire briefly closed his eyes—but he still could see. Straight into Chase’s afflicted mind.
Lothaire found . . . blackness there. Blankness.
No thoughts, no dreams. Is he in the grip of death?
Gods, to have his own mind at rest like this? Might be worth dying. He delved deeper, but all was quiet.
There’d be no thoughts of Webb anytime soon, and Lothaire couldn’t scratch at all the scars in Chase’s mind to search for a specific memory. He might as well try to navigate his own. At least he knew where the black holes were, the quicksand traps and points of no return.
He released his hold on Chase, exhaling with frustration. Nothing to show for his trespass, no new information.
His claws bit into his palms. Chto za huy! Must have that ring! Kept from him though it was his.
Thaddeus asked, “Did you find Webb? Anything to help our mission?”
“Our mission? I didn’t see anything to help my aims! You say nothing of this—of anything concerning me—to anyone.”
“Why should I keep secrets from my other friends? Do you mean any of them harm?”
Lothaire didn’t have time to do any of them ill. “I don’t. Not yet,” he added to prevent the rána.
After a hesitation, Thaddeus said, “Okay, I’ll keep it close to the vest. But I need to know how I can get in touch with you. What’s your number?”
Lothaire stared at him. “Number? Why do you want this?”
Thaddeus rolled his eyes. “One more time. Because—we’re—friends. I plan to help you with Webb, and give you some backup against Dorada. They said she’ll be coming for you.”
She is. When last Lothaire had seen her—mummified, hideous to gaze upon—she’d been shrieking, “RIIIIINNNNNGGGGG,” as she hunted him through the Order’s prison, her Wendigo lackeys prowling beside her.
He’d had quite a surprise waiting for them all. . . .
“I said, I want to meet the missus.”
Lothaire tensed, slowly craning his head around at the boy. “Missus?”
“They say you’ve got your Bride now.”
“They meaning Nïx.” Lothaire bared his fangs, felt them drip on his tongue. Yes, he’d toyed with his enemies, threatening their families, mocking their frenzied reactions while he was ever cold and calculating.
Unaware of Lothaire’s rising impulse to do murder, Thaddeus continued, “There are a lot of folks around here talking about the bounty on your lady—”
Before Thaddeus could blink, Lothaire had his hand around the boy’s throat, squeezing. . . . “What’s the bounty? Who posted it?”
Foolish, Lothaire! Why hadn’t he acted uncaring? Why reveal his crazed possessiveness of Saroya?
How smug I was in the past, confident I’d never care about anything enough to reveal a weakness.
Thaddeus bit out, “I don’t know what it is . . . but they said it’s priceless. Don’t know who . . . posted it.”
Priceless? “Someone set hunters on our trail? Then he’s sent me meals to torment. If my deadly Bride doesn’t get to them first.” Lothaire released Thaddeus with a shove that sent him sprawling to the ground.
Between wheezes, the boy said, “I knew you had a lady, then! You made some comments. . . . That’s why you would’ve done anything to get off the island.” He was delighted by this, scrambling to his feet and dusting himself off as if nothing had happened. “That’s the reason you screwed us all over. I knew you weren’t as bad as Regin and Nïx and Cara and Emma and—”
“Enough!” The soldiers of the Vertas army—the supposed white hats in the Lore—acted holier-than-thou. Yet they would punish a female who’d never harmed any of them?
Hypocrites in league.
Have to turn her into an immortal as soon as possible. Saroya had to be able to defend herself, to trace in escape if necessary.
“Well, then, what is she?” the boy pressed. “Not a vampire, ’cause Regin told me there were no female ones left. Maybe she’s a demoness or a witch?”
Can’t think . . . can’t think. Why this interest from Thaddeus? “Did they plant you here, to get information from me?”
“No, of course not!”
Even if Lothaire kept Saroya behind a boundary, nothing in the Lore was foolproof. Panic tightened his chest.
Return. Never leave her unguarded again. To Thaddeus he grated, “You forget you ever knew me, boy.” Then he disappeared.
When Lothaire returned to the apartment, he found Elizabeth just setting out from her room.
Against his orders.
She’d removed all that makeup; though Lothaire was loath to admit it, he found it an improvement. She’d also changed into jeans that lovingly outlined her pert ass—a fact that offset the worst of his anger.
Going exploring, are we? When he imagined her little mortal brain struggling to process her new environment, he decided to shadow her, making himself invisible so he could study her reactions.
When she entered the first unlit bedroom and the lights came on automatically, she spun in a circle, demanding, “Who’s there?” Then she stepped out of the room. The lights clicked off. “Oh.”
In the living room, she pressed a button for the TV. When it rose from a console, she went wide-eyed.
The theater room elicited an exclamation: “Hoo!” Which he supposed was Hillbilly for “Excellent.”
In the kitchen, she peeked into the refrigerator, grimacing at his pitchers of blood. As Lothaire dimly wondered what the mortal chef had thought of his stores earlier today, she sniffed one, then quickly returned it. She investigated the cabinets, finding them all empty. After examining the appliances, she sang, “Meet George Jetson.”
Whatever that meant.
In fact, her exploration consisted mostly of button pushing and jumping back in fear.
She might as well have been in a foreign land. She seemed alternately suspicious and dazzled.
But in the main foyer, she gazed up at the crystal chandelier for long moments, tilting her head in different directions, following the complex design with her gaze.
Lothaire could see the prisms of light reflected in her wide gray eyes. She had . . . intelligent eyes. Perhaps more was there than he’d allowed himself to see.
He stared at the delicate shape of her face in profile. From this angle, he could see her lips were a touch fuller in the middle, giving them that bow shape.
She was so fragile. Touching her would be like handling gossamer. Claiming her would be impossible. She had to be stronger.
The idea of himself in a blood rage, desperate to spend deep inside her . . .
He ran his hand over his face. If he took her in that state, he could rend her in two, could pulverize her bones.
She rubbed her nape under that fall of lustrous hair, then self-consciously tucked a lock behind her ear. Did the mortal actually sense him watching her?
Some humans possessed a kind of sixth sense. Few of them ever seemed to trust it.
A vampire is eyeing you like prey. Can you feel it, Elizabeth?
She narrowed her gaze, peering around her.
Can you feel me . . . ?
After a moment, her suspicious mien turned determined. With a purposeful stride, she returned to that first bedroom. Inside, she worked the bedside table away from the wall, then dropped to her knees.
What is she doing? he wondered vaguely, his gaze locked on her rounded ass and taut thighs—until he heard the wallpaper ripping. He traced to mere inches from her to get a look at what she was up to.
She’d been digging for a phone jack. Without a phone? Why?
She would search in vain. There were none in the apartment. All had been removed and plastered over.
By the third bedroom, she must have concluded the same, because she sat back on her heels and blew her hair out of eyes. “Sumbitch.”
Now she’ll put her head in her hands and cry while I look on impassively.
Instead, she slapped one thigh, then rose, marching to the kitchen. Retrieving a butter knife and a chopping blade, she returned to the television console, maneuvering the weighty piece away from the wall.
Then she went back on her knees, her new tools at the ready.
He lifted his brows as bits of hardware began to fly out from behind the console. Small screws, a cable jack plate, sections of wire . . .
The cable box disappeared from its shelf, yanked back by the peculiar mortal.
Again, he traced closer to see her. He found her lying on her front, fiddling with the box.
“Come on, come on.” She bit her bottom lip. “Message button.”
She endeavored to send a signal through the cable! No, Lothaire wasn’t very often surprised; she continued to take him aback.
Elizabeth had proved . . . trickier than he’d assumed. And the flare of surprise wasn’t unenjoyable.
Just when he was about to stop her, she muttered, “No, no. Damn you, Motorola!” She sat up, leaning against the wall, knees to her chest.
Her eyes started to water. Now she’ll cry while I gloat about predicting this very thing.
Yet as suddenly as her sadness had appeared, it vanished. She slammed the bottom of her fist against the floor, then began setting everything to rights, at least superficially, hiding the bits she’d removed.
Another determined look lit her face, and she returned to her room. What would she do next?
For some reason, I can hardly wait to know.
She began eyeing the lock on their adjoining door.
No. No way . . .
* * *
Though dawn neared, Ellie still didn’t hear Lothaire inside his room. And she wanted in.
She tested the lever-style door handle. The lock was a standard pin and tumbler, wouldn’t be too hard to pick.
But what if he returned? She recalled how he’d tossed her across the room that afternoon as his eyes glowed red like flames.
He might have a phone in there. Decided.
She rushed to the bathroom for supplies. In a grooming kit, she found tweezers. She pulled them wide like a wishbone, then bent one end against the counter into a ninety-degree angle. Perfect for a tension wrench. An opened hairpin would act as a rake.
Back at the door handle, she inserted her jimmied tension wrench into the lock plug. With her other hand, she eased the hairpin in beside it to rake the pin stacks.
Adjust tension. Rake. Adjust tension. . . .
Click. “Candy. Baby.”
She cracked open the door, stowing her tools in her jeans pockets.
Lothaire’s room was a twin to hers in size and configuration, but the colors in this one were more masculine, with rich earth-toned wallpaper and carpets. Special lights accented paintings on the walls. The pictures looked classy, like they were one of a kind.
Heavy drapes covered his balcony’s French doors. His bed was unmade, his sheets twisted. Was that a metronome sitting on his nightstand?
Across the room, an antique-looking desk was covered with complicated 3-D puzzles. Several were complete, but a few appeared ongoing.
She lifted one that consisted of metal rings and wires. It wasn’t a brainteaser—it was a brain paralyzer. Another one was mechanized. Shining silver blocks and triangles made up a third.
Beside them, a book lay open to a chapter titled: “Mechanical Puzzles, the Goldberg Principle.” Geometric theory applied to puzzle making? Had Lothaire created some of these puzzles?
Moving on, she gazed to the left of the desk. Strewn over the floor were wadded-up letters in a language—and alphabet—she couldn’t read.
Ever fearful of his return, she swiftly investigated his bathroom. Surprisingly, it looked like a normal male’s: shaving cream, razor, soap, a toothbrush. Gotta keep those fangs white.
The cabinet contained no medicines. She supposed vampires didn’t have ailments.
His closet was filled with expensive clothing—scores of long, lean slacks, tailored button-downs, and jackets, all in variations of black. Polished boots filled the shoe racks.
The vampire loves him some clothes. She leaned in to smell one of his coats, taking in his masculine scent—smooth, woodsy, with the faintest bite of evergreen?
Just as mesmerizing as his looks. When she found her lids growing heavy, she gave herself an inward shake, then dragged herself away from the coat.
In an accessories drawer, he’d precisely organized sunglasses, watches, cuff links, and engraved money clips. Toward the back of the closet, she saw a number of swords laid out on a felt-lined shelf. The bottom of each sword hilt was an inch or so away from another one’s tip.
In fact, she’d bet they were exactly one inch apart, as if he’d taken a ruler to them.
These weapons didn’t appear to be decorative like the one she’d almost stabbed herself with this afternoon—open mind—but more like useful accessories. A timely reminder that he was a warrior, a deadly male.
What am I doing in here? Curiosity killed the Ellie.
And for all her searching, she’d garnered little insight to help her against Lothaire—and no new hope of escape.
Now that the rush of breaking in had dwindled, she exhaled with fatigue, picturing her new bed. Though she worried about Saroya rising, nothing could keep her from it. Ellie hadn’t slept last night before her execution.
Execution. Memories from the morning surfaced, but she ruthlessly tamped them down. She imagined a rubber band snapping her wrist every time she recalled that injection bench, the clock ticking, the screams. . . . Snap!
Think forward, never dwell.
Somehow, before Lothaire got that ring, Ellie would figure out a way to communicate with her family. Once she was assured that they were good and vanished, she’d finally get to do what needed to be done. Take care of your business, Ellie.
She and Saroya would be no more. I can still die—just might be a few days off schedule.
Whipped with exhaustion, Ellie turned back toward her room. Had any day ever been so grueling—
“What in the hell are you doing in here?”
The girl’s eyes went wide as she pivoted to face Lothaire, her hair a dark wave swinging over one shoulder.
“You picked the lock to my room? Invading my privacy?” he thundered, furious at the intrusion, furious at his reactions to her.
When the mortal had breathed in his scent, going heavy-lidded . . . he’d barely choked back a groan as he shot hard as stone.
Now he traced in front of her, cupping her throat. She recoiled with fear, her heart beating a staccato rhythm he could feel. “I’ve told you I won’t harm this body! Yet you flinch from me?”
In a strangled voice, she cried, “Are you kidding?”
“Calm your goddamned heart!” he bellowed, his instinct to protect her—to comfort her—nearly overriding his need to punish her. Which infuriated him even more!
He knew he should just return her to her room, then sleep—and not only to dream memories. He was strung out, his madness creeping closer at every moment.
But his ire demanded appeasement. “You flinch like a coward. Are you one? Am I to add cowardly to all the adjectives I use to describe you?”
“Fuck you, vampire!” She knocked his arm away—he let her. “I’m no coward. I’ve got flint in my veins. Don’t mistake my reflexes for fear.” Her fists balled, her fear ebbing. “And you don’t get to play the privacy card! Not while your homeless tramp has set up her cardboard house inside me.”
He reacted better to her anger, his vision clearing. Gods, the rumors were true. He was connected to his Bride’s moods, responding to them. And Elizabeth was a fragment of Saroya, like a placeholder for his female.
Between gritted teeth, he commanded, “Calm yourself, Elizabeth.” He knew one thing that would calm them both. Release. With one bite, she’d be begging for him to ease her.
He wondered if the other rumors about Brides were true. Will she pleasure me more deeply than I’d ever imagined?
Wait for your true one! Saroya will be worth it.
Elizabeth stared at his eyes. “Look at me, Lothaire. I’m calming down, okay?”
“Then answer the question. Why are you in my room?”
“I was curious about you.”
“Curious to find a way to thwart my plans? And what did you discover about me that you didn’t know?”
“A few things.”
What? What? Anticipation teased him—because he had no clue what she’d say. He sat at his desk, impatiently waving a hand at her. “Thrall me.”
She took a deep breath, then said, “You’re an insomniac. You speak and write at least two languages, but you have difficulty centering your thoughts enough to write anything at length. You’re obsessive-compulsive with your possessions, which leads me to think that very little of your life outside of these walls is how you want it to be. You had no friends growing up and that hasn’t changed since. You’re narcissistic—but I knew that upon first looking at you.”
He tilted his head, grudgingly impressed, though his tone was anything but. “First of all, I’m not narcissistic.” When she opened her lips to argue, he said, “I know Narkissos of Thespiae—while we might share traits, I came first, so he’s Lothairistic, not the other way around. Furthermore, I speak and write eight languages. As for my obsession with order, that’s obvious from my closet. Insomniac is easy enough to guess. The sheets are twisted.”
“And the metronome. You use it to relax you.”
Observant human. “My supposed friendless state?” She had him dead to rights there, other than his young halfling admirer.
Then Lothaire frowned. No, he’d once had a boon companion. Until I was betrayed.
“I knew by the puzzles,” Elizabeth said. “They’re a solitary recreation. A couple look very old, so I’d guess you’ve been interested in them for some time, probably since you were a boy.”
Again, how unexpected. She was actually entertaining him.
“Look, Lothaire, this won’t happen again. I’ll just go back to my room—”
“Sit.” He pointed to a settee beside his desk. After a hesitation, she perched on the very edge of the cushion, with her back ramrod straight.
“How can I when I have no idea what you’re going to do?” Her gaze flitted over the side of his face.
He reached up, daubing at the slashes he’d forgotten. Fucking wraith. “I’m going to attempt to wind down from this day and night.”
Still Elizabeth held herself stiffly, though she was exhausted. Smudges colored the skin under her eyes.
“How did you learn to pick locks?”
“On the weekends, my father worked as a handyman who did lock-smithing on the side.”
“Before he died in the mine? All that work and you were still mired in poverty?”
She lifted her chin, her eyes flashing.
So proud. So little reason to be. “Did you enjoy searching my home?”
“How long were you watching me?” she demanded.
“How long do you think?”
“Do you ever answer a question straightforward-like?”
He made a habit of oblique replies. His inability to lie had made him skilled at misdirection. He didn’t often get called on it, though. “And you? You’re nearly as bad as I am.”
“Fine. Yes, I enjoyed snooping around your apartment. I got to see things I never had before. I’ll probably dream of that chandelier tonight.” She bit her bottom lip. “Right after I get done dreaming of those jewels.”
He’d surprised himself by showing them to Elizabeth, by wanting to see her reaction. Or perhaps he’d merely wanted any reaction whatsoever, any response to his gift.
Saroya’s had been . . . lacking.
“You truly think that’s what you’ll dream of?” he asked. “It’s more likely that you’ll relive the events of the past twenty-four hours.” He didn’t think she’d fully comprehended all that had happened to her. Her mind had been too busy futilely planning an escape—or suicide.
But once she truly accepted that she was doomed . . . ? Everything she’d endured would catch up with her.
All miseries catch up eventually.
Would he experience Elizabeth’s near death in dreams? He’d taken enough of her blood earlier.
“I’m not allowing myself to reflect about today,” she said.
“Simple as that—your mind does as your will commands? Mind over mind?”
She shrugged. “Something like that, yes.”
He leaned forward in his seat. “So tonight, I have learned that you are unjustifiably proud. You believe yourself strong of will and keen of mind—”
“I’m not unkeen or weak-willed.”
“—and you like to analyze things. I wonder what you would make of this?” He traced to his safe, retrieving his weighty ledger book.
Never had he shown another person his accountings. But Elizabeth would soon be dead, and now he was curious to see what she’d say.
He sat at his desk once more, opening the tome. “Come. View my ledger.”
She hesitantly rose, then stood beside him. “I’ve never seen an account book like this.”
It contained only two columns: Indebted and Targeted. “And you’ve reviewed so many from your trailer in Appalachia?”
“Funny thing about Appalachia jokes—unlike all other jokes, they just never get old.”
He raised a brow. “It’s an accounting of blood debts from Loreans.”
“There are so many entries.”
He inclined his head. Everything to serve his Endgame. “This represents thousands of years of . . . accounting.” Again and again, he’d used his ability to predict others’ moves, ensuring he was always in the right place at the right time to exact blood vows.
If Nïx was the queen of foresight, then Lothaire was the king of insight.
White queen versus black king. He recalled his last encounter with the soothsayer, on that prison island. He’d told her, “Until our next match.” But she’d answered, “There won’t be a next match, vampire.”
What did she mean?
“Explain to me how it works,” Elizabeth said, drawing him from his thoughts.
“If an immortal is in dire straits, I’ll agree to help him, but only for a price. Then I’ll make him vow to do anything I want. The saying make a deal with the devil comes from me.” If he sounded proud, well . . .
“So that’s why you seemed interested when I offered a bargain.”
“Just so.” Again he was finding it easy to speak with her, as if the words were pulled from him, as if he’d waited all his life to reveal these things.
I must have needed a confidante, one who could never tell my secrets. Most legendary men do.
“But you do help others?”
“So perhaps I’m not completely evil?” He gave a humorless laugh. “Most of the time I’m the one who manipulates creatures into desperate positions. For instance, I’ll fatally wound a loved one, then offer to save her.”
“Those targeted names are in for one hell of a surprise, huh?”
Elizabeth was cleverer than he’d initially deemed her. “Precisely.”
He dragged his gaze from the pages to her face, inspecting it as he might a painting he’d found superficially appealing only to discover layers, nuances.
He shook his head hard. No, if Saroya were at the fore, he’d be feeling this desire, this fascination even, for her alone.
“What do you usually demand of them?”
“I don’t often collect on these.” His debtors always assumed he’d demand their firstborn. Like I’m fucking Rumpelstiltskin? What would Lothaire do with countless squalling babes? Raise them in a kennel? “But when I make my move to take my thrones, their accounts will come due.”
And the world will quake.
His lips curled as he reviewed some of the newest entries: two royal members of the Lykae Clan MacRieve; the sea god Nereus; Loa the voodoo priestess; Gamboa the demonic drug lord; Rydstrom Woede, king of the rage demons.
“All that work to get those thrones?”
“Yes. Anything for them.” He’d fought side by side with a Valkyrie he hated when all he’d wanted to do was exact revenge on her. He’d aligned with various demonarchies, convincing some that he was the devil incarnate, dedicated to leading them back to hell.
He’d sworn fealty to a vampire king—one who’d sat upon Lothaire’s own throne.
“If your kingdoms are so important, then why’d you lose them in the first place?”
“I couldn’t expect you to understand the political machinations of vampires.”
She tilted her head at him. “None of your debtors ever welsh?”
“Vows to the Lore are unbreakable.”
“Then I’m surprised they don’t just try to kill you.”
“Oh, they do, constantly,” he said. “And now they’ll be coming after you, thinking to trade you for their debt or to cash in on a bounty. Then, of course, there are the retribution seekers, bent on avenging whatever murders I’ve committed.” He leveled his gaze on her. “I’ve committed many.”
She didn’t look away. In fact, he got the uncanny impression that she was studying him.
The insect wants to understand the magnifying glass.
“Is that why you’re called the Enemy of Old?”
“Partly. Also because I show up like a plague every couple of centuries, killing masses of beings before disappearing.” Sometimes disappearing involuntarily.
“There’s an actual bounty on my head?”
When Lothaire found out who’d posted it, blood would run. “My Bride would already be target number one in the Lore. Now thousands will fight for the reward—and they’ll believe that you are mine. They’ll be using oracles to track your movements. So if somehow you were able to escape this boundary, you’d be abducted in seconds. They would do terrible things to you.”
She raised her brows. “I can only imagine how bad something would have to be for you to call it terrible. But if they’re offering death, don’t forget that I want to die.”
“Some foes would take your life. Most would keep you. An anatomically incorrect sea god would love nothing more than to plumb your depths and steal your virginity. My vampire enemies would keep you alive for food, piercing you nightly for decades. Demons would consign you to their notorious harems, where you’d be whored out for all the many creatures who’d pay handsomely for a chance to humiliate Lothaire’s Bride. You’d learn to polish demon horns in the most degrading ways.”
She swallowed. “Harems and whoring and horns, then?”
“Suddenly the fate I have planned for you doesn’t seem so egregious?”
She returned to the settee, sitting less stiffly than before. “Just to be clear. My fate, as you intend it, goes like this: In one to thirty days, you’ll send my soul packing—to wherever souls go—and my family will never be harmed by you.”
“Approximately,” he replied, using one of his favorite go-to words. The girl would assume he addressed the number of days. Actually, he spoke of the “soul packing” portion. Her soul would be extinguished—
“By approximately, do you mean the one to thirty, or the rest of it?”
Little witch. “The question you should’ve asked is why the days are so variable.”
“Lothaire. Why are the days so variable?”
“I’ve told you I need a special ring to make Saroya a vampire. The same ring will free your soul from your body.” Not a lie. “It might take me weeks to locate it.”
“I see. Not that I’m complaining, but if you’re supposed to be searching for something, then why were you trying to sleep tonight? Isn’t this pretty much your nine-to-five? Shouldn’t you be out tracing the pavement even now?”
She made him sound lazy.
No one worked harder than he did on his seven little tasks: find the ring, dispose of the human’s soul, turn Saroya into a vampire, kill La Dorada, claim the Horde crown, find Serghei to burn him alive, conquer the Daci.
He took no pleasure from life, enjoyed no amusements. Everything served his Endgame.
Wearied just to think of all that work, he leaned back in his chair. And again, he got the feeling that she was studying him. “Sleep and work are one and the same now.”
“I don’t understand.”
“When I drink blood straight from the vein, I can harvest my victim’s memories. I see his recollections in my dreams, reliving them when I sleep. I feel the bite of cold on his skin, the pain of his injuries, even his death at my hands. Recently, I drank from a man who knows where the ring is. Now I have only to get at that memory, but it’s easier said than done. I have to wade through a lot of them.”
She ran her fingertips over the graze on her neck. “Will you dream mine?”
“Likely. Cannot wait for fond remembrances of squirrel stew around the trailer hearth.”
She parted her lips, no doubt to deliver a cutting retort, then stifled it. “How do you know what’s a regular dream and what’s from someone else’s life?”
“I don’t dream anything but memories, and only theirs.”
“No wonder you’re crazy. But I affect your sanity, don’t I?”
“Saroya affects my sanity. You’re merely a placeholder.”
“So if the ring equals my death, then every time you sleep means I’m closer to dying?”
“Not to put too fine a point on it, but yes.”
Finally she gazed away, saying quietly, “Would you give me advance notice?”
“No. No more than you would those deer you hunted.”
“They were animals!”
“Are you much more?” he asked in a thoughtful tone. “And what would you do with your advance notice?”
“I’d want to write to my family.”
“Ah, Ellie Ann’s last letters. How touching. But there’s no room in the Lore for sentimentality.” When he folded his arms over his chest, she seemed to be making a mental note of it.
He’d actually felt a jot sentimental earlier when he’d realized that Chase might die—and with him, Lothaire’s sole hope of a vampire line. Am I to leave nothing of myself behind?
Long ago, Lothaire had created vampires on occasion, but they always predeceased him. He’d lost his taste for it.
Everyone died before him. And now am I to be maudlin, feeling my age?
Elizabeth asked, “Have you ever done anything for another without expecting something in return?”
“I’ll cast my mind back. Further . . . further . . . Ah, yes. During the Iron Age, I came upon a dying mortal warrior on a battlefield. He wanted me to get a message to his wife and children. I was in a whimsical mood. ‘Give her the message yourself,’ I told him, and turned him into a vampire. When he reunited with her, she ran to him, tears of joy streaming down her face, their children trailing her. As their offspring rejoiced, he swung her up in his arms, squeezing her to his chest. Such a poignant moment, such emotion—until she popped like a grape.”
Elizabeth was aghast.
“Vampires and humans do not mix. You’re too frail. If I lost control and laid hands on your body . . . pop.”
She fell silent.
Why would I kill to know what she’s thinking right now?
Probably because I enjoy killing.
In a clear bid to change the subject, she asked, “Do your targets always fall into your clutches?”
“Ninety-six-point-four percent of the time, yes.”
She pursed her lips. “How . . . boring.”
“What did you say?”
“Where’s the fun in that? Where’s the surprise?”
“Life isn’t fun.”
“Not for most, I suppose.” She leaned back on the settee, tucking her legs under her. “But if I was rich like you, I’d have fun.”
“If you weren’t woefully poor, you’d know that money doesn’t buy happiness.”
“Spoken like a man who’s always had cash.”
“What would you do if you were me? To have fun?”
“I’d spend money on my family. And I’d travel.” She gazed at the ceiling, as if imagining all the places she would go. “I’d see all the Greats: the Great Wall of China, the Great Pyramids, the Great Barrier Reef. Hell, I’d visit the coast for the first time ever.”
She’d never been outside of Appalachia, had never seen an ocean, a beach. He could scarcely imagine that. She had no idea what sea air smelled like, no idea what waves lapping at her feet felt like. How would she react?
Probably not as he would expect her to. “I’ve seen the world, Elizabeth, several times over. It’s overrated. I’ve no family I’ll acknowledge.”
“So now you read your book for enjoyment?” She skimmed the design of the settee’s fabric, red nails trailing lightly. “What’s the last entry in your ledger?”
“It will be a mortal named Declan Chase. If he lives. He’s the one who possesses memories of the ring.”
“If he lives. Did you hurt him?” she asked. Had she stifled a yawn?
“Not I. A demon gutted him with a sword yesterday. But I gave him my blood to make him immortal.”
“Isn’t that a really big deal? Since mortals beg you to do it and all. I believe you said it was priceless?” She rested her head on the arm of the settee.
“I wanted a tie with him very much. Though I acted as if put out to tender my blood.”
Lothaire recalled the subterfuge, a simple but elegant plot, and then the culmination—Chase unconscious, his mouth pried open as he was forced to accept a vampire’s blood.
Even though the Blademan would consider it a defilement, a poison in his veins. . . .
“Now I can locate him anywhere in the world, at any time,” Lothaire continued. “Can read his mind if he’s nearby. Yes, mortal, under the right circumstances I can read minds. Yet another way that I’m superior to you.”
She’ll gasp with astonishment, raising her hand to her temple, fearing that I’m reading her mind right now. . . .
Silence. He glanced over at her; his hands clenched into shaking fists.
Elizabeth was sound asleep.
He’d finally opened up and actually talked with someone—had shown her his fucking book—and she’d fallen asleep? Had he bored her?
Súka! He was tempted to trace her into the middle of a ghoul cage fight, see if that would wake her up!
He loomed over her, staring down, confounded by this mortal’s behavior.
And why he could never predict it.
Over the pounding of his heart, he heard Elizabeth’s even breaths. In sleep, she looked soft, even younger. So beautiful, but profoundly lacking in potential.
She seemed intelligent enough—except when challenging me—yet other than her looks, there was nothing noteworthy about her, no accomplishments she could boast of.
She’d been athletically inclined with all her wilderness expeditions and such, but she wasn’t a distinguished athlete. She played no instrument, and she spoke only one language—poorly.
If not for Saroya, Elizabeth would have lived a wasted existence, just like her loathsome mother. Thrift-store clothes and cheap perfume in a dingy, leaking trailer.
At least now Elizabeth served a higher purpose.
As her breaths deepened, her lips parted and her heartbeat grew lulling. Like a metronome . . . like the waves she’d never see.
So young, this mortal. Gazing at her now, he could almost forget how much he detested humans.
His thoughts were interrupted by his sudden yawn. Watching her sleep had calmed him. His Bride—or at least her body—could soothe him. A tool I can use?
After unfastening his sword, he kicked off his boots, drew off his shirt. Now I sleep. Now the memories would come.
As he traced to his bed, he thought, Your days are numbered, young Elizabeth.
Ellie woke to a groan. A male’s groan.
She cracked open her eyes, found herself curled up on the couch in the vampire’s bedroom. She groggily reached over and turned on a nearby lamp, lighting the area enough for her to see Lothaire.
He lay asleep in his bed.
She rose and crossed to him, curious to see if she’d find him so handsome now that she was rested—and not acutely traumatized.
At his bedside, Ellie exhaled in resignation. How could he be so damaged mentally—and morally—and yet so stunning on the outside?
Clad only in dark jeans that hung low on his hips, he reclined on his front, the side of his head resting on his forearm. His longish blond hair was tousled, those unnerving eyes concealed.
His face was hauntingly flawless, with his proud, patrician nose and broad cheekbones. Even the stubble covering his bold jawline was enticing to her. Her fingers itched to trace his lips, to determine if they were as firm as they looked. She’d never really noticed men’s lips before, but his were sexy.
Now that his wounds had healed, the smooth skin of his back seemed to demand her touch. Those brawny shoulders . . .
He groaned again, his brows drawing together sharply. Dreaming?
If he truly experienced the memories of all his victims—thousands of years’ worth—how could he not be going insane?
Surely he wouldn’t be dreaming of that ring already. Maybe he was seeing her memories?
She’d never done anything she’d be too ashamed of him discovering, but she didn’t want him to feel exactly how much she loved her family—or to know how dire their straits currently were.
The last time she’d spoken with her mother, there’d been mutterings about the Peirce men returning to the mines. Mama had said, “Over my dead body, Ellie,” then had grown embarrassed by her comment to her death-row daughter. . . .
When Lothaire turned on his back, Ellie’s mouth went dry. His torso was hard as stone, with cut abs and pecs. Darker blond hair, almost golden in color, dashed the center of his chest, and a fine line of gold trailed down to his navel and lower.
Her starving senses drank him in, almost blunting her hatred for him. Dear God, the vampire was so . . . beautiful.
Masculine perfection. Especially with his eyes closed. I could look at him all day.
No! Rubber band snap. He was a murderer who wanted to do her in. He was partly responsible for her imprisonment.
She’d best not have any confusing attraction to him. In fact, she briefly considered opening the curtains to the morning sun, but decided against it. He was too fast, would just trace from the light.
Instead, Ellie dragged herself away, planning to shower, get dressed, and mentally prepare for her next go-round with him.
Inside her room, she locked the adjoining door between their suites from her side—as if that’d do anything to keep him out. Then she drew back the curtains to her balcony. Her lips parted.
Late afternoon? Exhausted or not, she couldn’t believe she’d slept so long. In prison, she’d awakened at 6 a.m. on the dot for her entire sentence.
She headed for her bathroom, finding lavish toiletries inside. The promise of a shower with piping-hot water—and no guard’s eyes on her—called to her.
Once the steaming water cascaded over her, she sighed with contentment, leisurely scrubbing her body with a scented soap.
Yet soon her sweeping hands slowed, bathing turned to stroking. It’d been so long since she’d been able to touch herself like this—fully naked and unobserved—that she’d forgotten what she felt like.
She blocked images of Lothaire’s chiseled torso from her mind, telling herself she was just getting reacquainted with her body.
When she cupped one breast, a shaky breath escaped her. Damn, but she missed being caressed, missed masculine sounds of appreciation as she’d touched in turn.
Ellie had enjoyed men, had been an incurable flirt all her life. She’d fogged up so many truck cab windows that she’d gotten a reputation.
That was Ellie, the easy virgin—who was up for naughty talk, petting, grinding. As long as her jeans stayed zipped.
But then she’d been sent away, banished from flirting and laughing and touching.
In prison, she’d longed to feel the roughness of boys’ hands on her breasts, to hear their desperate moans in her ear. “Let me have you, Ellie. . . . I’ll only put the tip in, I swear.”
She rested her forearm on the marble shower wall as her free hand descended down her belly and lower. Since she was now bare between her legs, Ellie perceived every different sensation—water drops running along her flesh, the rasp of one of her long nails. . . .
She was slick inside, so tempted to do more than explore. She bit her lip and glanced around, half-afraid Lothaire would trace into the room and catch her.
What would he do?
When he’d snatched her against his body yesterday, she’d felt the unyielding power of his muscles, had felt his impossibly large erection.
Her sex clenched at the memory of that hardness.
A spray of water misted over the graze on her neck, making her shiver. The vampire had sampled her there, had seemed to relish her taste, groaning as he took.
For some reason, the idea of that was so . . . erotic to her—as if he’d wanted her so much, he had to take a part of her into himself.
Her breath shuddered out.
What would’ve happened if Saroya hadn’t risen? Would the vampire have cupped Ellie’s breasts? She remembered how they’d ached. At that moment, she couldn’t have stopped him, had been in a sensual stupor from his mouth.
Would he have trailed his kisses lower . . . and lower? She pictured those firm lips closing around one of her nipples, his blond brows drawn with pleasure as his pale hands kneaded—
No! What was wrong with her? She detested the vampire, yet she was fantasizing about him? She dropped her hands at once, turning off the water. Leaning back against the wall, she caught her breath, getting control of her need.
Vampires were always portrayed as hypnotically attractive in the movies. Surely he had some kind of uncanny sway over her—some supernatural quality about him.
Although the more likely explanation was that she was simply hard-up after her long prison stay.
After drying off, she padded to the closet, staggered anew at all the selections. She could spend hours mixing and matching. She’d never followed fashion in women’s magazines because she’d known she would never possess enough choices to create outfits, to have a “personal style.”
In fact, she’d vaguely resented the women who had the resources—and the time—to spend on fashion.
Still don’t have the time. Reminding herself that she had only a month at the most, she quickly chose a pair of beige slacks and a blue sweater with a low cowl neck. The outfit looked silly without shoes, so she slipped on a pair of tobacco-colored pumps.
Would the vampire be up yet? Would they have another conversation— or confrontation? She wondered if the fluttery feeling in her belly was hunger. Or nerves.
She quickly braided the crown of her hair, leaving the rest to curl past her shoulders. After debating makeup, she opted for a light sheen of lip gloss—
A thunderous bellow sounded from his room. Followed by another, and another. Louder, louder . . .
When Lothaire awakened, he lay in a bank of snow. Though it was surely still day in New York, the moon’s yellow light streamed down over him.
Sleep-tracing. Again. Where the hell am I now? Was it to happen every time he slept?
He darted his gaze around, recognizing his whereabouts—because it was a property he returned to often, one he now owned.
The field where his mother had died.
How distinctly he recalled Ivana’s death and the night that followed. On a still eve just like this one, he’d finally been able to rise from his snowy cocoon. . . .
The sun had barely set when he began clawing himself out of the snow. The humans had long since gone, but Lothaire had been forced to wait in agony for twilight.
At last he broke through the outer layer of ice and ran in search of his mother . . . hoping against hope. Then he spied all that was left of the proud Ivana—black ash against glaringly white snow.
With a choked yell, he reached for her remains, but a slight breeze soughed, scattering her ashes across the field.
“No, no, Mother!” Crying, frantic to touch even a fragment of her, he lunged for them—
And he traced instead, brushing his fingertips over disintegrating ash.
The first time he’d ever been able to teleport. Shock welled. Hours earlier, that skill would have prevented Ivana’s sacrifice.
He sank to his knees, filled with a bitter hatred for himself. I failed her. Tears fell—until he perceived a presence.
The Daci, all around him, cloaked in mist.
His mother had told him that her family might come for him once the humans were gone. Indeed, they had.
“Lothaire,” they whispered like the wind.
He shot to his feet, jerking around in circles. “Show yourselves!” He turned the hatred he’d felt for himself outward. He heard his mother’s voice in his mind: “Rely on cold reason.” But he couldn’t.
Fury burned inside him just as the sun had burned her.
“You filthy cowards! Where were you last night? Where is Serghei?” he screamed till spittle sprayed from his lips, freezing there. “Let me see your faces!”
“Lothaire . . .”
He traced forward, flying into the mist with his fangs bared. Couldn’t see them. Eyes wide, he realized they were the mist—and within it, so was he. “You let her burn!” he yelled, throat gone raw. “Fight me!”
From all around, he heard their broken murmurs: “. . . her curse . . .” “. . . he traces within the mist . . .” “. . . Horde blood . . .” “. . . lacking . . .” “. . . rage . . .”
“Yes, I’ve Horde blood! The better to destroy you with—”
They merely traced away, dissipating.
The night was still, utter silence. Utter aloneness. . . .
Over the centuries, Lothaire had returned here time and again, desperately seeking his mother’s people, seeking Serghei.
But never had he sleep-traced this kind of distance. The snow bit into his bare feet, a chill breeze leaching the warmth from his uncovered torso.
Despise this place. Lothaire could still remember the smell of Ivana’s flesh burning on that freezing dawn.
Because her father, Serghei, the king of the Daci, had forsaken her.
The grandfather Lothaire had never—in his endless life—been able to find.
When young, Lothaire hadn’t comprehended the pain his mother had felt. Since then he’d known torture many times, had felt his own skin seared away in the sun.
Now he understood what Serghei had subjected Ivana to. I can still feel her brittle ashes against my fingertips. . . .
At the memory, rage seethed inside Lothaire, as fresh as that eve. Shouldn’t it have dimmed?
He felt crazed, wanting to rip apart an enemy until steaming blood sprayed like rain and painted the snow. “Face me, Serghei!” he bellowed. “You fucking coward!”
For an instant, he thought he sensed their presence. Or was it only a lingering remnant from his dream? “Face me!” No one met him; no one answered his challenge. “Goddamn you all, fight me!”
This might be the moment when I topple off the razor’s edge, irretrievably mad.
Another bellow erupted from his chest. Crave blood, carnage . . . bones shattering . . .
The rush when flesh gave way to his fangs.
Atop a razor, staring down at the abyss. And the abyss stares back.
Just when he realized he was about to lose this battle, he pictured his Bride’s skin yielding, giving up that crimson wine of hers. Sink your fangs into her, plunge them deep. . . .
His eyes widened. She’s alone. Unguarded.
In less than an instant, he’d returned to the apartment. Needing to protect her. Needing her. He would bury his face in her hair and inhale her intoxicating scent, could imagine it so clearly.
He found Elizabeth standing out on her balcony under the cover of sun.
Not her, not her. Saroya only. He grated, “Let Saroya rise.”
She turned. “You’re back— Oh, my God, your eyes.”
“Let her rise!” Abyss.
“She’s not trying to.”
He threw back his head and yelled.
“Lothaire?” He heard the mortal swallow in fear, and yet she eased closer to him, hands out in front of her. “Wh-what’s happened to you? Is that snow on your jeans?”
He narrowed his gaze on her, willing her, Yes, come to me. She took a step closer to the shadows, then another. Her hands trembled. Want them on me. Come and touch me, female.
Touch me, and I might last another night.
* * *
The vampire’s eyes were more frightening than Ellie had ever seen them. They were filled with both rage—and anguish. Red forked out over the whites, giving him an even more sinister look.
Yet they were spellbinding to her.
His bared chest heaved with breaths, his hands clenched into fists, the promise of violence in every rippling muscle and whipcord tendon. His fangs glinted as if razor-sharp.
And still she found herself crossing to him, wanting to smooth his windblown hair off his brow, needing to feel his flawless skin.
When she joined him in the room, something began happening that Ellie didn’t understand. He positioned himself closer to her, closer, with a silky, predatory grace.
It dawned on her; he didn’t want to frighten away his prey. She shivered, commanding herself not to bolt.
Because she sensed that might . . . excite him.
Soon they were so close she had to crane her head up to meet his gaze. Her lips parted at the blatant need she saw there.
But what does he need? What does he want?
Why did she feel like she’d die if she didn’t know what his pale skin felt like?
“Elizabeth,” he bit out, his voice raw, his expression crazed.
Maybe she could touch him, could satisfy her curiosity, and he wouldn’t even remember. “Can I . . . can I touch you?”
He shuddered, then hissed, “Yes. Touch. Me.”
To test the waters, she brushed a straight length of hair from his face. When he merely moved closer to her, she tentatively laid her palms on his chest, against his freezing skin. Where had he traced to? What snowy land?
He flinched, even as his muscles leapt to her touch. “Elizabeth,” he rasped brokenly, “you scald me.” She was about to drop her hands when he ordered, “More.”
“O-okay.” She fanned her fingers over his chest, inching her hands out until they lay over his rigid pecs, his flat nipples.
She didn’t understand this man, this evil vampire with his anguished eyes. He still hadn’t placed his hands on her. Because he feared to? “If I lose control . . .” he’d warned her.
But she sensed that she calmed him, that she affected him physically—and mentally.
Sure enough, his agitation began to ease, his lids going heavy.
Ellie was just as affected. She grew enthralled with the ridges flexing beneath her fingertips, begging to be explored.
When she sifted her nails through the golden hair on his chest, his hooded eyes closed.
“Is this better?” Her voice was embarrassingly throaty. But she’d been aching for contact for half a decade—how could she not appreciate a man like him?
All tousled hair and bulging muscles.
Seeming to wake, he gave her a hate-filled look. He swiped her hands away with a muttered curse, then strode toward the kitchen.
Since he didn’t trace, she figured he wanted her to follow him.
She stared with reluctant awe at the sculpted planes of his back, the way they tapered down to those narrow hips. . . .
Even his walk is sexy. Lothaire walked like she imagined a powerful king would.
In the kitchen, he opened the refrigerator, leaning on the door as he withdrew a pitcher of blood. It looked like a cream pourer in his big hands.
He turned up the carafe, gulping its contents while Ellie sank into a chair, staring in fascination.
She saw him glance at her out of the corner of his eye, knew he noted her breaths shallowing, her cheeks flushing.
Now that she’d touched him, she was even more attracted to him. Flying-into-a-lightbulb attracted.
Maybe he was a tad less intimidating without his fancy tailored clothing and expensive boots? And his chugging out of a pitcher at the fridge was so normal, so masculine, she couldn’t help but respond.
Even when a line of blood ran from the corner of his lips.
Vampire. Blood. Still, she couldn’t look away. How can this sight be wetting my whistle?
When he finished, he ran his forearm over his mouth, over the stubble on his chin. “Look your fill? Grope your fill? Don’t worry, I’m accustomed to women of all species lusting after me.”
She felt a flush of embarrassment, but curbed it. Ellie had an expiration date on her life that was closing in fast; she couldn’t waste a minute being embarrassed over anything.
And she resolved not to beat herself up because she was attracted to a deadly, vampiric maniac that she yearned to kill.
Ellie tilted her head in a considering manner, saying honestly, “Well, at least you’re pretty on the outside.” At his expression, she said, “Oh, come on. In all of your endless life, no one’s ever insinuated that you’re ugly on the inside?”
* * *
Those weaker than Lothaire didn’t make a habit of insulting him. Of course, she wanted to die. “You won’t provoke me into killing you,” he said, adding, “this evening. But court my wrath, and I’ll punish you in other ways.”
His wrath was at the ready, his mood foul. Though he’d slept for hours, the only memories he’d dreamed—or experienced firsthand—were his own, something that hadn’t happened in ages.
Which meant he’d reaped no new information about the ring’s whereabouts.
If he couldn’t access Declan Chase’s memories, he’d be forced to set off searching for the ring all over again.
When he’d first taken his uncle’s advice and drunk “live” immortal blood from the flesh, Lothaire had accepted the risk: madness.
But he’d convinced himself that his mind was too strong to be overly afflicted. Perhaps he’d grow more fiendish, his conscience further eroded.
He’d never expected the sleep-tracing and the rages, the times when he couldn’t hear an enemy sneaking up on him because of the thundering of his heart.
He’d never expected to lose his strategic abilities. In the past, he’d easily contrived multiperson, decades-long plots, foreseeing each player’s move as if they were chessboard pawns.
Now mere puzzle solutions eluded him. He could rarely sleep. When he did, he couldn’t filter through his dreams to get to the information he needed.
Also strange? He hadn’t experienced Elizabeth’s memories at all. She was his latest take, so why hadn’t he seen hers?
The only good that had come from his rest was that his injuries had healed completely. At his age, he could go weeks between feedings, but regeneration had left him starved.
He poured more of the cool blood into a glass—glug, glug. He would leisurely drink it in front of the mortal, just to fuck with her.
But she didn’t comment on his breakfast, only said, “I didn’t find anything in here that I’d care to eat.”
“Don’t worry, I’ll feed my new pet.”
“Pet?” Her eyes glittered. “I never knew I could hate someone as deeply as I do you.”
“I often help others discover the outer limits of their hatred. It’s a talent of mine.” Musing on his own perplexing situation, he said, “It must confuse you to desire a male you despise.”
“No, I figured out what’s happening.”
“I’m unwillingly intrigued. Tell me what your little mortal brain fie-gered out,” he said, imitating her drawl.
She narrowed her eyes. “I’ve always liked men. Before prison I had boyfriends enough, went parking every weekend.”
Jealousy flared inside him, though he’d be damned if he knew why. Elizabeth wasn’t his.
As if remembering a former boyfriend, she gazed past Lothaire. Her eyes gone languid, she twirled a lock of hair, running it over her plump bottom lip.
That hair. Those lips—
“Miss me some parking,” she absently murmured, a blush spreading along her high cheekbones. “Hot, hectic . . . parking.” Just when he was about to smash something, she met his gaze. “In the last five years, I’ve seen a total of nine men. Think about that for a second. Then you’ll understand how even you can look good.”
“Even I?” His tone was scoffing. “My natural attributes would have nothing to do with that?” He gestured at himself, indicating his faultless physique.
He’d grown to be perfectly wrought.
Exactly as promised.
But, by all the gods, what will it take to keep my own promises?
“Lothaire, just because I’m sexually desperate doesn’t make you a peach.”
Sexually desperate? His mind flashed to that time he’d seen her in the water eagerly kissing that boy, her fingers biting into his shoulders as her mouth had moved on his. The male’s expression had been one of wonderment before his eyes had slid closed, lust overwhelming him. . . .
Red covered Lothaire’s vision. Elizabeth had writhed against the boy, as if unable to get close enough to him—
Lothaire hurled his glass across the kitchen, blood and shards exploding against the wall. He traced before her, clutching her upper arms to yank her out of her seat.
Her heartbeat raced, her eyes widening with delightful fear. . . .
Ellie’s hands flew to the vampire’s chest as his mouth descended to her neck. “What is wrong with you?”
“This body belongs to me now! It will never be touched by another.” Against her skin, he grated, “Damn you, allow Saroya to rise!” His lips parted, and his tongue flicked out.
“Oh! I-I can’t—she’s not even trying.” Is he gonna drink from me again?
His skin was warmer than it’d been earlier, growing hotter and hotter beneath her fingers.
Another wicked lick on her neck sent shivers coursing through her. Ellie’s nipples tightened into sensitive points, her breasts swelling.
“You’re in need of my touch. Fade back and make her come to me,” he commanded, his voice gravelly. “I’ll pleasure this body, and then you’ll be relieved of this ache when you wake.”
“I don’t know how to fade back,” she cried, her accent growing thicker. He was kissing her neck so greedily, not biting, but still with an urgent hunger. “Oh, God, I can’t think when you’re doin’ that.” Had she moaned the last?
She must have, because he broke away from her, gazing down to gauge her reaction. She was panting, eyes focused on his sexy mouth, those lips.
He unfastened the button on her slacks. “You hate me . . .”
She gulped with fear. And anticipation.
“. . . but you’ll still let me do whatever I want to you.” He pinched her zipper, rasping words in Russian to her as he slowly began to tug it down.
“I-I hate you more than anything! But that—that mouth of yourn feels so good. You probably got some kind of unnatural vampire control over me.” Something had to explain this animal craving she felt for him.
When he spread her slacks open and fingered the lace on her silk panties with a groan, Ellie bit her bottom lip, struggling to keep her eyes open. Would his fingers continue to dip down, discovering her wetness . . . ?
How much more could he control? Her life, her future, and now her desires? She was suffering from temporary insanity, understandable considering everything she’d been through.
Everything he had put her through.
At the thought, she hated him all over again. Ellie gave a hard shake of her head, then met his fiery eyes. “No, I won’t let you do whatever you want.” She grabbed his wrist, pulling his ever-descending hand from her panties. “Because I do not want you, will never want you.”
A muscle ticked in his jaw.
She didn’t know if he was going to kiss her more—or kill her.
He turned and punched the kitchen wall, sending up a plume of plaster. “As if I want you—I detest you so much it burns! And I can’t kill you!”
He swung his gaze on her. “Not yet. But soon.” He vanished, reappearing seconds later, completely dressed.
His broad chest was still heaving under a dark gray sweater of some fine material, probably cashmere or something expensive. Whatever it was fitted over his muscles like a second skin. His black slacks were obviously tailored for him. He wore a sword belt and sword.
“We’re going for a jaunt.”
A chance to escape? “Where?”
“To see a hag.”
* * *
Lothaire traced Elizabeth inside a seaside shack at the edge of a solitary beach on the Outer Banks.
He needed an emergency meeting with his oracle, a fey female known as the Hag in the Basement.
“Where are we?” Elizabeth whispered. “You said your enemies would find me outside of the apartment!”
“Not here. Her protections are identical to mine.” Elizabeth would be safe enough. Besides, he had no choice but to consult with Hag—his mind was growing more disordered.
Moments ago, he’d decided to yank Elizabeth’s pants to her ankles, then bend her over the table to fuck her right there. He’d briefly thought that a brilliant idea.
Making her moan my name before I allow her to come, plunging into her tight heat, feeling her grow slick around me . . .
No, no! Focus! Aside from the fact that he awaited Saroya’s rising this very night, he could kill Elizabeth. If he lost control, pounding into her with all his strength . . .
His nostrils flared and his fists clenched. Bloodlust warred with sexual need. He’d already come close to piercing her this morning.
Hag could help him find focus, could help him sort through his memories—so he could get rid of Elizabeth as soon as possible.
The oracle was the one person he even marginally trusted with his Endgame. She’d foreseen his Bride and had told him how to find her. She’d made sure Elizabeth’s body was safeguarded during her imprisonment.
For years, Hag had guarded his secrets. . . .
Her home’s shutters were closed against the last of the day’s sun. The oracle had been expecting him.
As Elizabeth surveyed the open living and cooking areas, Lothaire tried to see this place through her eyes.
Bat wings and skeins of herbs hung from the ceiling to dry. Animal carcasses lay on a butcher block in various states of slaughter.
Hag’s bubbling concoctions brewed on a modern gas stove, while lengthy work benches held an assortment of flasks on burners.
Her collection of demon skulls decorated a top shelf—they looked human except for the protruding horns and fangs. Ghoul heads lined another shelf, their putrid green faces frozen in horror. Preserved centaur phalli filled jars.
“Hag,” he called. The oracle was actually a young-looking fey who’d been transformed into a powerless crone for a few centuries before recently returning to her true form—that of a comely, pointed-eared brunette.
Balery was her real name, but he liked Hag better. Lothaire wanted to remind the fey of her be-croned past as often as possible.
Because he was the one who’d saved her from it. Another name in my book.
Hag emerged from a back room. “Lothaire, I can’t say this is a surprise.” She wiped her blood-soaked hands on a stained apron.
Though she wore modern clothes under the apron—a short skirt, boots, a T-shirt—she had a decidedly unmodern black pouch of seer bones affixed to her belt.
Aside from her talents as an oracle—which had weakened from involuntary disuse—Hag was also a concoctioness, specializing in poisons and potions.
Elizabeth gaped at the fey’s bloody hands, sidling closer to him as if for protection. The vampire who intended to destroy her very soul.
He heard her whispering to herself, “Open mind, open mind,” and thought she had her finger curled through one of his belt loops.
“Staying close to the bloodsucker now?” Elizabeth’s fear was so mortal, so unqueenly. Another example of how inferior she was to courageous Saroya.
Elizabeth’s attempted blaze of glory five years ago? Her joining him in the shadows earlier? Mere feeblemindedness, Lothaire decided.
“At present, I’m figuring you’re the lesser of two evils.”
He gave a mirthless laugh. “You couldn’t be more mistaken.”
“She’s the hag?” Elizabeth murmured. “She doesn’t look like one. Does she turn into one at night or something?”
Hag sighed at her ignorance. In a disdainful tone, she said, “And you brought human company.”
“My enemies already know she’s in my keeping.”
“Within mere hours?”
“Nïx.” He didn’t need to say more.
“We should update our encryption keys every hour.”
The fey circled Elizabeth, her pointed ears twitching. “She’s even prettier than in my visions.”
“Did you expect anything less from my Bride?”
“Visions?” Elizabeth’s timid stance disappeared, and she pushed away from him to glare at Hag. “You’re the one who told this freak how to find me?”
Hag ignored her as she might a yapping dog. “Her body will breed well, even after you turn her,” she remarked to Lothaire.
He’d been so preoccupied with the act of breeding that he’d never thought about the result.
What would his offspring be like, when gotten upon this body? Though vampires reproduced sparingly, he pictured numerous towheaded children with determined gray eyes. “I’ll require many heirs.”
Comprehension—and horror—dawned in Elizabeth’s expression.
How bizarre to realize that one’s body would go on, Lothaire mused, would produce young for others.
“My children.” Elizabeth balled her fists. “Raised by you and your disgusting bitch.” If she struck him as she so longed to do, she’d break the bones in her hand.
When Hag gave an assessing squeeze of Elizabeth’s hip, the girl whirled around, swinging one of those fists. He traced between them, catching it with his palm. “Never touch this fey. Never. Her skin is poisonous.”
Hag was a Venefican, a poisoned lady. As a girl, she’d been fed small amounts of poison until her skin had grown permanently lethal. She’d also been trained as a courtesan—put those traits together, and she was a perfect weapon.
“And before you get any suicidal ideas,” Lothaire told Elizabeth, “know that she’ll heal you before you could die. But you’d experience agony as never before.”
Elizabeth yanked her hand away from him, chin raised.
“She’s a feral little human, isn’t she?” Hag said.
“Elizabeth has not yet comprehended her place in the grand scheme of things.” He gave the girl a measured shove toward the kitchen counter. “Sit down, shut up, and touch nothing.”
She hesitated before sitting on a barstool, still bristling.
“What brings you here today?” Hag asked.
“I’ve come for a potion. I need to clear my mind to get to my memories.” My Endgame is so close. Then he’d have everything he’d always wanted.
Then I’ll finally understand the incomprehensible. . . .
“I need to focus.” On something other than Elizabeth’s allure.
Hag slanted doe-brown eyes at him. “Do you wish to discuss business in front of her?”
He shrugged. “She’ll be gone soon. But she does need to eat until then.”
Hag told her, “Go into the back room and look for a green chest decorated with leafy vines. Open the top and tell it whatever you wish to eat. Do not open the black chest decorated with spiderwebs.”
When Elizabeth merely narrowed her eyes, Lothaire said, “Do as she commands. You should follow her orders just as you will mine.”
Elizabeth rose with a huff, then sauntered into the back room. He heard a creaking hinge, then her enunciating, “Fun-yuns.”
A second later in that country drawl: “Get the hell out!”
Over his shoulder, he ordered, “Eat something nourishing.”
After a rebellious pause, she said, “Blo-berry waff-els. May-pole see-rup.” Then she cried, “Hoo!” Excellent.
She returned with a laden plate and silverware, sitting at the nearby dining table. Now that she’d regained her equilibrium, she acted unconcerned by all this, but he knew the wheels were turning, could see that calculating glint to her eyes.
Yet I can’t predict what she’ll do.
She cautiously took a bite of her breakfast, murmuring, “Oh, my God, that’s good.”
Another bite, and another. She relished her meal in an almost sensual way. He wondered if she’d be like that in bed, savoring the taste of his skin. As I’d savor hers.
Hag was telling him something and he wanted to concentrate, but he kept hearing Elizabeth’s fork on that plate, her little noises of enjoyment. He found himself rapt as she twirled a bite of waffle in syrup.
“Are you enjoying your vittles?” he grated to her.
“Prison grub tastes like trench foot. So, yeah, you could say I’m liking this.” With a smug air, she added, “Plus, I’m enjoying the fact that I can do something you can’t.”
“Can’t I?” He traced to the seat beside her.
With a challenging lift of her brow, Elizabeth held up a forkful of waffle. “Wanna bite?”
“You have no idea.”
“Of waffle. Oh, but you’re a bloodsucker.” She gave an exaggerated frown.
He found it imperative to wipe that look off the mortal’s face. Though he knew Hag was gazing at him in bafflement, he didn’t give a damn. He grasped Elizabeth’s wrist and took the bite.
At once, his taste buds screamed wrong! He hadn’t masticated in ages and was clumsy with it, but eventually he could swallow the food.
Elizabeth cast him a surprised half-grin. “You’ve got syrup on your lip. Here.” She licked her thumb and reached forward to smooth the syrup away.
The air between them was electric as he debated tapping her wrist for a drink to wash it all down—
Hag cleared her throat. “The ring, Lothaire?”
Reluctantly, he rose. “You still haven’t seen it in visions?”
She made room for him to sit at the counter, stowing a pile of what looked like bird skulls. “I’ve had no more luck than you. It’s hidden, with some very strong magics. Every time I try to uncover its location, I weaken my ability.”
I can feel the mortal’s gaze still on me. Which meant he was having difficulty keeping his eyes off her. He shoved his fingers through his hair. “Can you aid my concentration?”
“Possibly. But we have other concerns as well. La Dorada.”
The Sorceri Queen of Evil. A few weeks ago, he’d located her slumbering in a hidden Amazonian tomb. She’d been half-dead, mummified for centuries in a sarcophagus, with the Ring of Sums on her thumb.
Though she’d had protection spells attached to her, including one guaranteed to wake her, Lothaire had ripped off her crusty thumb and stolen the ring.
And possibly he’d flooded her tomb with a tidal wave.
Perhaps I oughtn’t to have brazenly stolen her most beloved possession off her body, waking her and potentially heralding the apocalypse?
I might’ve left her thumb. . . .
“I’ve seen Dorada in visions, have sensed her,” Hag continued. “The Queen of Evil will stop at nothing to punish you.”
A “Queen” was a sorceress who wielded more control over something than any other sorceress. When Dorada was fully regenerated, she could control evil beings—including Lothaire.
But he hadn’t been concerned about her power, figuring that with the ring he could defeat her easily enough. Yet just when he’d been about to slip it on his finger, he’d been captured by Declan Chase.
“I’ll deal with her once I’ve found the ring,” Lothaire said. “We’ve got some time. Just seven days ago, I managed to cast her into a fiery chasm.” When all hell had broken loose—or rather, when all the immortal prisoners had broken loose from the Order’s holding cells—her zombie Wendigos had attacked him as a pack.
He’d defeated all of them, a particularly noteworthy feat considering he’d been starving, recovering from torture, mystically weakened, and unable to trace. Then he’d turned his hate-filled gaze to Dorada. . . .
Hag fiddled with a smoking flask. “The sorceress is already coming for you.”
“Risen so quickly, has she?” After dispatching the Wendigos, he’d leapt over a crevasse to reach Dorada, casting her down. But she’d caught his leg. As they’d dangled, he’d done what anyone would in his situation—booted her in the face until her skull caved in and an eye popped out.
In the end, she’d plummeted into an abyss hundreds of feet deep.
“Yes, Dorada is rebounding from the injuries you inflicted—and from her mummified state. Lothaire, if you barely prevailed against her last time, and she is regenerating now . . . ? Her control over all evil creatures will be absolute in a matter of weeks, maybe even days.”
Then she could command him to greet a noonday sun in an equatorial desert, which would kill even him.
Elizabeth coughed, hiding a grin behind her fist.
“Why are you amused?” he demanded.
“Sounds to me like you almost got your ass spanked by a chick. I don’t know who this Dorada is, but I’m wishing her all the luck in the world.”
Hag gasped. Lothaire slammed his fist onto the stool beside him, smashing it, splinters flying.
As he and Hag watched in astonishment, the mortal calmly picked them off her plate and out of her hair, then ate another bite of waffle.
Several realities had become apparent to Ellie as the immortals had talked in front of her like she was an oblivious toddler in a high chair.
One: Lothaire was having difficulty finding the ring that equaled Ellie’s death.
Two: His concentration suffered when he went round the bend.
Three: Ellie needed to make him go round the bend as often as possible.
Four: She risked dying with every attempt. And that was okay. Win-win.
Yet now his forbidding expression was doing a number on her courage. To bolster it again, she reminded herself that she was already as good as dead.
Ellie had once read an article about wartime post-traumatic stress disorder. She remembered one particular army officer would tell new front-line soldiers, “You died the day you signed on for this war. You’re already dead. So why not be brave now?”
I died the day Saroya landed in me. So why not take Lothaire’s sanity down with me?
His voice vibrating with rage, the vampire said, “I’d been tortured and deprived of blood for weeks before I faced Dorada.”
Ellie gave him a look as if she was mildly embarrassed for him. “But wasn’t she still a mummy or something? Regenerating and all? Sounds like you’re the flyweight to her heavy.”
Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hag’s jaw drop.
Lothaire traced in front of her, clenching his fists so hard blood began to drip from them. “The sorceress had a dozen Wendigo guards that I defeated.”
“I don’t know what a Wendigo is. Could be a Lore bunny. But it sounds like you consider that feat a big deal.”
Hag intervened. “Wendigos are ravenous zombies, contagious even to immortals, lightning fast, with claws and fangs as long as blades. In the past, one has been enough to decimate an entire species of immortals. Much less a dozen.”
In a chipper tone, Ellie asked her, “You’re sweet on Lothaire, ain’t you?”
Now Hag strode toward her with undisguised malice.
In a disbelieving tone, Lothaire grated, “Your insolence—”
“I’m just funning with you two chuckleheads. But in all seriousness, Lothaire, you should defeat Dorada before you worry about the ring.”
Hag said, “If you won’t shut your mouth, I’ll seal your lips for you.”
Elizabeth shrugged. “Guess you don’t want my advice.”
“He told you to shut up.”
But Lothaire raised his hand. “Occasionally my new pet does tricks.” To Elizabeth, he said, “Speak.”
“If Dorada can control all evil creatures, then you better get while the gettin’s good with that one.” She held his gaze. “I’m keenly aware that there’s no fighting someone when they have complete power over you.”
“If I find the ring I seek, then I could defeat her with it.”
“You told me it might take a month to find it?”
“Unlikely. Yet possible.”
“Dorada will be at full strength in a fraction of that time. You should always attack the time-sensitive task first.”
“A reasonable deduction, but you don’t have all the variables. The ring’s location might change. If I don’t reach it, I could lose it forever.”
“And that would be a shame?”
Just when Ellie decided she’d pushed too far—and met her goals—he told her, “I will talk with Hag privately now.”
“Where exactly do you want me to go, Lothaire?”
“You wanted to see the ocean?” he said in a cryptic tone. “It’s just outside. Go. Behold.”
Excitement trilled through her. “Truly?”
“We’re in the Outer Banks.”
Ellie leapt to her feet, racing to the front door.
* * *
Lothaire murmured, “In five, four, three . . .”
“What are you talking about?” Hag asked.
“The mortal’s about to run face-first into the—”
“—boundary.” He smirked.
“You don’t usually torment your prey, Lothaire.”
“Yes, I do,” he corrected. “And besides, my prey doesn’t usually start it.”
“Is her mind faulty? Mortal minds break so readily.”
“She wants to provoke me, to goad my madness, so I’ll attack and kill her.”
“She’s taking advantage of your greatest weakness so soon? Then she’s surprisingly clever, is she not?” Hag added an envelope of green crystals to a flask, and it briefly fizzled. “Are you certain she’s not your Bride?”
“Careful, Hag,” he warned her, seething that she would even consider Elizabeth for him. “Your past employers might have forgiven your impudence; I will not.”
“I never predicted your female would be Saroya.”
“In so many words, you did. ‘A great and fearless queen beloved by vampires, who will secure your throne for you,’ ” he said. “Ellie Ann, late of Appalachia, just isn’t going to inspire Hordely, vampirely love.”
Elizabeth was not a royal, not a noble, not a vampire. Not even one among the lowest of the Loreans.
Saroya was a deity.
Hag’s lips thinned. Still unconvinced? How could she be? Of course Lothaire’s Bride was a goddess.
He intended to start a dynasty with her that would last for eternity. The mother of that dynasty could not be an ignorant mortal peasant.
“Do you remember when I first found Elizabeth?” he asked. “How I came back and told you there’d been an error? I railed and denied your vision, until I found Saroya and everything made sense. It was like an epiphany. And you do recall that I was never blooded until I saw Saroya.”
“I could roll now. Find out for certain.”
“You might as well roll to find out if the sky is blue. To waste your power on that, when you can barely eke out enough to aid me as it is? Among other things, you were supposed to have located the Valkyrie queen. But to no avail.”
When she opened her mouth again, Lothaire cut her off. “Goddess of blood trumps mortal trailer trash. Period. To even entertain the alternative is ridiculous.” He leveled his gaze on her. “I will never—and can never—forsake Saroya. Raise this subject again in any fashion, and I’ll slit your throat to your spine. Understood?”
She muttered, “Understood.”
At least one female knew when to back down before him. Not that Hag was cowardly, but above all things, the fey female excelled in picking her battles. “Now, in regard to Dorada. I don’t want to use the ring to defeat her.”
He’d planned to use it no more than three times. Though the Ring of Sums was simple to utilize, it was one of the trickiest talismans in the Lore. The ring could make almost any wish come true, but the more one used it, the more it chose to misinterpret the wishes.
In the past, he’d heard of two different possessors. One man’s first wish was for a fortune in gold. Chests of it had appeared outside his front door. Another man’s fourth wish was for the same. Gold had fallen from the sky, burying his family.
And the ring allowed no wish to be reversed.
Lothaire could either put Dorada on hold and risk the ring’s misinterpretation later, or face her now and risk that the ring would be moved from Webb’s compound.
The logical move would indeed be to seek out the sorceress. “Find her for me,” Lothaire said, “and I’ll face her.”
Hag nodded. “I’ll be on the lookout as much as my visions will allow.”
“And what of my confusion, my lack of focus?”
“Your Bride can calm your mind as well as anything I can concoct for you.”
“What should I do? Bring Saroya with me as I fight to reclaim my ring?” She won’t rise anyway, his mind whispered.
No, tonight she would. She must. Would it be enough to soothe his mind?
In any case, he would still seek a potion. “I can’t expose her to the Lore. My enemies would annihilate her.”
“Then return to her proximity as much as possible. Talk to her. Touch her.”
“It’s inconvenient. Just brew something for me.”
“There’s a remedy, but I’ll need five ash vines to make it. The vines aren’t usually found on this plane. I’ll have to roll to locate some.”
She pulled that wad of black cloth from her belt, unfolding it onto the counter, loosing dozens of small bones of various shapes. She scooped them up and rolled them like dice, then studied their placement, focusing her foresight. “There’s a pack of wolverine shifters in the forests of Moldova. They use the vines to heal their mortal slaves after vigorous sex.”
“How do I find the pack’s den?”
She hesitantly rolled her bones again. “It’s somewhere within a day’s travel of Riora’s temple.”
Riora the goddess of impossibility. “I know the location.” There’d be roughly six hours left before dawn in Moldova. He would trace outward from the temple, mile by mile, while checking back for Saroya’s rising every hour. “I go directly. I want the potion base ready for my return.”
“There will be dozens of males,” Hag said. “Can’t you use a blood debt for an extra sword or two? Only a madman would storm a shifter den alone.”
He raised a brow. And your point is?
Ellie was staring at it, her hands and cheek pressed against the invisible boundary.
She was so close she could smell the salt air, could hear the waves, but she could touch nothing.
The boundary extended only to Hag’s covered porch, as Lothaire had obviously known. Ellie’s forehead still throbbed.
The scene before her was so different from her beloved mountains, the view here open and startlingly endless—
Her shoulders tensed when Lothaire traced beside her. She dropped her hands, furious with herself that he’d caught her staring longingly at the ocean. “You let me get this close but won’t let me touch the sand, the water?”
“It’s just like with the jewels.” His words dripped with amusement. “You’ll be happy simply to have seen this.”
She quietly said, “I hate you more than hell.”
“I know. Comfort yourself with the knowledge that you’ll only have to deal with me for mere days more. With Hag’s new potion, I could dream of the ring tonight. Why, you could be dead tomorrow!”
“I plan to come back and haunt you.”
“Then you’d have to get in line. For now, I’ll return here in a few hours or never.”
“I know what I’m hoping for.”
After he disappeared with a muttered oath, Ellie turned over idea after idea for escape. But she just didn’t know enough about this world to navigate her current situation.
She remained at that boundary until daylight vanished over the ocean in a riot of purples and oranges. Sights like this could make a girl want to not already be dead.
With a heavy heart, she went inside, taking a stool at Hag’s counter.
The fey was working on some potion, looking frazzled. Perspiration beaded above her top lip, loose curls dangling over her flushed face. Even the tips of her pointed ears were pinkened. And still Hag was gorgeous with her soulful brown eyes and dainty features.
Two out of two of the immortals Ellie had met were supernaturally beautiful. Which begged the question—how had this one earned her name?
Hag collected what appeared to be hardened blue eggs, then began to grind them with a pestle and mortar. When her apron gaped, Ellie froze. The fey had a cell phone clipped to her belt.
She decided to win Hag over, perhaps talking her into one phone call. With that thought in mind, Ellie returned to the chest-o-meals and ordered, “Two Coca-Colas on ice.”
Two glasses of iced Coke appeared. For someone who loved food as much as Ellie, this chest was like the holy ark.
Ellie carried the drinks back to the counter, setting one in front of the oracle. “You don’t look like a hag to me.”
“And I’d so hoped not to disappoint you.”
“So what’s your real name?”
Ellie’s gaze fell on an old book lying near the pestle. “Is that a spell book?” She picked it up, running her fingers over the cover. “Never felt such soft leather.”
“Made from a human devoted to skin care.”
Ellie dropped it with a shudder. “Can you really see into the future?”
“Can I open a window?”
“Your ears are pointy.”
“And your eyes work.”
“I could do that grinding for you,” Ellie offered. “Why don’t you put me to work?”
“I believe Lothaire’s orders were to sit down, shut up, and touch nothing. I suggest you obey them, Elizabeth.”
Her condescending attitude rankled. “I’m not a child.”
“To us, you might as well be.”
“What if I knocked you out and stole your phone?”
The fey rolled her eyes. “Try it, mortal.”
Planning to. “Count yourself warned, Hag.”
“Even if you could somehow wrangle it from me, I have it code-locked.”
Dang it, back to sympathy. In a more conciliatory tone, she said, “You can call me Ellie, if you want to.”
“I don’t want to.” Hag ran the back of a blue-stained hand over a glossy brown curl. “Look. If this is the part where you try to befriend me in order to get me to help you, save your breath. I serve Lothaire’s interests only.”
“And Saroya’s? You don’t care that a psycho killer’s about to be loosed into the world?”
“If that is Lothaire’s wish, then it’s mine as well.”
“You fear him that much?”
“I owe Lothaire my life. Regardless, you’d be crazy not to fear the Enemy of Old.”
“Are you two involved?”
“Of course not. He has a Bride he remains faithful to.”
“But Saroya and Lothaire aren’t intimate.” At least, I don’t think they are. . . .
“I’m not discussing this with you—”
Lothaire appeared in the room, making Ellie jump in her seat. Since she’d seen him last, he’d donned a long trench coat, tailor-fitted over his wide shoulders. He was out of breath, with streaks of dirt along one cheek and mud splashed up his legs. “Has Saroya attempted to rise?”
“She’s not in right now,” Ellie said tartly. “Can I take a message?”
“You vowed to me that you’d allow her to rise!”
“Saroya’s not even trying.” Where’s the fire, vampire? He’d been away from the goddess for years. Now he just had to see her?
“What did you say?”
Lothaire launched his fist into the wall, then disappeared.
Hag sighed over the hole, then got back to work.
“Is he always so . . . intense?” Even when Ellie and Lothaire had shared a somewhat normal conversation last night, he’d been thrumming with something.
“You are stupid to taunt him. If he loses control, you will die—badly.”
Note to self: find out her definition of badly. “What would it take to get you to help me? All I need is one call.”
“Nothing you have. Now, shut up.”
Two minutes later: “You got a bathroom?”
“Thinking to escape?”
“Thinking to pee, actually.”
Hag waved her toward a side hallway. “Do not open the windows or shutters anywhere in this house.”
“Fine.” In the bathroom, Ellie closed the door behind her, pacing. “What am I going to do?” she murmured. “What to do . . . what to do . . . ?”
“Come with me,” a whispering voice answered.
A voice. From the freaking mirror!
Ellie flattened herself against the door. “Wh-who are you?” Open mind!
“The cavalry, here to save you.” A woman’s hand appeared directly beside Ellie’s stunned reflection—it looked as if it came from inside the mirror.
Cavalry? Her heart leapt. But then she remembered what Lothaire’s enemies would do to her. Harems, whoring, and horns.
Ellie whirled around and flung open the door, racing back into the kitchen. “Hag!” she cried. “There’s—there’s something in the mirror, something that wants me to go with it.”
Hag dropped the leaves she’d been sorting. “Mirror?” She collected a machete from a hook on the wall. “Mariketa the Awaited. She must have searched every mirror in the world for your reflection.”
“She is the leader of the House of Witches, a notorious band of mercenaries.” Weapon in hand, Hag started for the bathroom.
This isn’t gonna end well for Mariketa. Ellie cautiously followed Hag. “Witch mercenaries? You have got to be kidding me!”
“They’ve deciphered our boundary encryption. Or at least part of it.” At the door, Hag said, “Go inside and tell her that you want to go with her.”
“Uh, all right.” Ellie entered, then faced the mirror. “Hey, are you there, cavalry?”
The voice answered, “Don’t have all day, Bride of Lothaire. Got nickel beer and disco bowling tonight.” Mariketa sounded so human, so normal, that Ellie had misgivings. Especially when Hag crept to the side of the mirror and raised the machete.
Mariketa continued, “I can’t breach the plane of the glass, ’cause of the old-skool boundary spell. But you can reach into the mirror and grab my hand. Hup-two, and I’ll do the rest.”
Hag waved her on, so Ellie said, “Yeah, okay, here I come.”
The fey eased her hand inside the mirror, as though dipping it into a pool of water.
Mariketa said, “Gotcha.”
Hag replied, “No, I’ve got you.”
Her machete struck through the glass. A shriek erupted. “Ahhh! You BITCH!”
In a spray of blood, the fey leapt back; Ellie gaped. Hag was holding the witch’s severed hand.
As some kind of beast roared from within the mirror, energy began building in the air, making the fine hair on Ellie’s arms stand up.
Using the blood, Hag frantically drew weird symbols onto the glass, finishing just as a flash of what looked like lightning torpedoed toward them.
“Hold . . . hold steady,” Hag muttered. The bolt ricocheted off the plane of glass and back into that darkness. Another scream sounded—“You’ll pay for this, fey!”—then silence.
The glass was solid once more, the symbols seeming to seep into the mirror before disappearing.
Hag sagged back against the wall. “They knew enough of our key to find you. Dark gods, that was close.”
“You saved me, thank you.”
Her face paled. “It was too close. I should have changed the encryption an hour ago. You weren’t invisible to enemies. Lothaire will kill me for this.”
“No harm, no foul? I don’t have a scratch on me.”
“You do not know Lothaire.” Hag’s expression was stricken.
“What if I didn’t tell him?”
“And what would you want in return?”
Ellie’s gaze dipped to her phone. “You know what I want.”
“I vowed to the Lore never to betray Lothaire. Even if I wanted to let you call, it’s impossible to break an oath to the Lore.”
“Then what can you give me?”
Hag’s eyes darted. “I don’t know . . . I can’t think.”
“Better hurry. He could return soon. Hey, maybe you could answer twenty questions for me.”
In a rapid patter, Hag said, “I’d have to reserve the right not to answer certain questions if said answers might adversely affect Lothaire’s interests. A clever person could glean much solely from the questions I refused.”
Like how I just gleaned that it was even possible for Lothaire’s interests to be adversely affected? And that you think I’m clever? “Then promise me information about this world, about immortals in general.”
“Help me clean up, and I’ll make it worth your while.”
“Um, yeah, I’m gonna need you to vow that to the Lore.”
Hag squinted at Ellie. “I have a very portentous feeling about you. But I want to live. So, I vow to the Lore to give you information about our world.”
“All right. Tell me what you want me to do. . . .”
Hag gave her a powder to pour over the sink and along the machete to make the blood disappear while she disintegrated the witch’s hand in another vat.
When everything was set to rights, Hag said, “It doesn’t matter how clean we’ve made it—you’re going to give us away. He’ll see right through you.”
Ellie returned to her stool. “Look, it’s just like when the Law comes around asking about a still or a lab. Even if I’m caught with a jar of shine in my hand, I’ll deny it. I turn into a brick wall. I’m not the weak link here—”
“I smell witch blood,” Lothaire intoned from behind them.
The fey whirled around a little quickly, but Ellie was an expert at this. “Yeah, I cannot believe you freaks ship shit like that through the USPS.” She drummed her nails on the counter. “I plan to report you when I escape.”
“Uh-huh.” Lothaire narrowed his eyes at Hag. “What potion called for witch’s blood?”
“I strengthened the boundary spell against them specifically after you told me of the bounty. The House will stop at nothing to capture Elizabeth.”
He scrutinized Hag’s face, clearly suspicious. “Such foresight.”
“I am an oracle.”
“How goes your search, Lothaire?” Hag asked.
“I get closer.” He turned that penetrating gaze to Ellie. “Saroya?”
“Not a peep.”
“If I find out you have held her back . . .”
“Dang it, I’m not!”
Lothaire evinced the most terrifying look that Ellie had ever seen on a man. It gave her chills, made her want to dive for cover. Then he disappeared.
Ellie was about to exhale a pent-up breath when she remembered an old cops’ trick. “Straight face, Hag. He’s coming right back.”
They’re up to something.
Lothaire returned to Hag’s home seconds later to catch them sharing a confidence, a look of relief. . . .
He’d made himself invisible, but he merely found the fey stirring her pot while Elizabeth continued to drum her nails on the counter.
With narrowed eyes, Lothaire returned to his task. Yes, up to something. But he didn’t have the time—or the clarity—to delve.
Over the last few hours, he’d covered miles, racing outward from Riora’s empty temple through an ancient forest.
Since he could only trace to places he’d previously been or places he could see, he had difficulty covering large amounts of ground. It was almost as easy to run, following the trails animals made as they fled his presence. Even other predators fear me. . . .
Though this task could help him complete his Endgame, he found his thoughts drifting to Elizabeth yet again, this time to the look of longing on her face as she’d stared at the sea.
His satisfaction over that had proved curiously less than he’d expected.
Why couldn’t he stop thinking about her? Or how she’d melted for him earlier at the apartment?
Because even I look like an option.
He’d never had trouble with females before. Now two had come into his life, as if solely to plague him.
One didn’t seem to desire him; the other did, but only because she’d been deprived of any male. That mouth of yourn feels so good. . . .
What would he do if Saroya still hadn’t risen by tonight? Betray his Bride?
Lothaire’s need to be faithful wasn’t for sentimental reasons, but for logical ones. He’d studied the truly great kings and queens in the Lore, and historically, royal couples who amassed power together did not sleep with others.
The males didn’t take concubines. The females didn’t secretly slip into others’ beds.
The pair presented a united front to the world, with no cracks in their foundation for enemies to worm their way into. Each demonstrated utter loyalty—only to the other.
Lothaire couldn’t argue with facts.
He’d expected this unity with Saroya, had planned for it. But technically, Elizabeth and Saroya were one and the same. If his Bride didn’t see the difference, then perhaps he shouldn’t scruple over it. He could enjoy Elizabeth and still be faithful—
He tensed, catching the shifter pack’s scent. He tracked it to a den entrance, then plunged inside.
Into the earth. Stay focused. Five ash vines. In. Out.
He followed a tunnel to a vaultlike cavern—their central gathering place, with offshoot passageways in all directions. Around a fire, bedding covered the ground, and stone benches lined the walls.
Roots dangled from the ceiling like grasping fingers. The earth grinding over me . . .
Block out that memory. Or stare into the abyss. Block it out. Focus!
He scented mortals somewhere deeper in the cavern. Their slaves.
The shifters began to emerge from other tunnels. Dozens surrounded him, all in their human forms, but tensed with aggression.
The largest one, the alpha, said, “A vampire dares to enter our territory, trespassing near our women?”
“There is little daring to it.” Only a madman would enter a shifters’ den? Lothaire was beset with boredom. How many packs had he faced and slaughtered? Incalculable. “I seek ash vines. Give them to me, and I’ll spare you all.”
“Who the hell are you?” the alpha demanded.
“I’m the Enemy of Old.”
Alpha’s eyes went wide. “You killed my father and three older brothers.”
Lothaire drawled, “Never heard that before.” Apparently, he’d killed so many family members that he must have significantly affected the Lore’s population. Doing my part for the environment.
A burly no-necked male said, “The leech targeted an alpha’s line? Now he’s going to die.”
“Let’s leave him be,” a more cowardly—or wise—shifter advised. Others murmured in agreement.
“Are you all crazy?” Alpha glowered. “There’s thirty of us. One of him.”
Out of the corner of his mouth, the coward insisted, “But . . . but it’s the Enemy of Old.” Then to Lothaire, he said, “We’re out of the vines, and our supplier won’t have them for weeks. I vow it to the Lore.”
“Shut the fuck up!” Alpha ordered.
No vines. Lothaire should trace away, not risking his bloodlust, ensuring he didn’t drink any of these animals in the heat of the fight—
“Look at that,” No-neck said, “he’s going to trace away, run back to his king. Oh, wait—your king got killed, just last spring. Assassinated in his own castle.”
The king Lothaire had served. The king he’d failed.
The death I both mourned—and celebrated.
A quiet rage simmered inside Lothaire. His mind grew tunnel-visioned. Everything around him slowed until even their racing heartbeats sounded ponderous, like clocks ticking in oil.
The alpha will slash with the claws of his dominant left hand. I’ll slice off his arm with my right, use my left to sever his jugular. Coward will hesitantly attack from behind. A kick backward will connect with his chest and crush his rib cage. No-neck will snatch up a stone bench, swinging while I punch through his chest and remove his heart.
The rest will react uncontrollably, shifting and attacking as a pack.
“You’ve erred for ill.” Lothaire bared his fangs. “Now you all get to die.”
“So what’s my reward for saving your fey ass?” Ellie asked when Hag returned to the kitchen.
Shortly after Lothaire’s last suspicious pop-in, Hag had excused herself, saying she needed to check on something. Now that she’d returned, she stared at Ellie with a strange intensity.
“Go to that bookshelf.” Hag pointed out a rickety set of shelves. “Look for a very old tome entitled The Living Book of Lore. It’s a self-updating encyclopedia of our world.”
“Encyclopedia?” Score! Ellie found it, cracking open the musty pages. The words were handwritten in an old-style script, but legible.
“If Lothaire returns and finds you with it, I’ll deny pointing it out to you.”
“Ten-four.” Moments later, Ellie reclined with the book on a deck lounge chair under the nearly full moon.
At once, she searched for a “goddess of blood” or “Saroya” or “soul reaper,” but came up empty. Discouraged, she turned to the Vampires entry. Now there was information for the taking! She began reading intently about the vampire factions.
Lothaire had sneered to her, “I couldn’t expect you to understand the political machinations of vampires.”
Therefore it was imperative for Ellie to understand them.
The Forbearers were a relatively new army of turned humans led by a natural-born vampire named Kristoff the Gravewalker. They’d vowed not to drink blood straight from the flesh—to forbear. Their eyes were clear, their minds strong. Kristoff ruled them from his castle on Mt. Oblak.
The Daci were supposedly another faction, thought to be the first vampires. They were rumored to exist in an underground kingdom—with a fabled black castle that no one in the Lore could find. Nor could any prove their existence.
The Horde was the main vampire kingdom, populated mostly by the Fallen—red-eyed vampires like Lothaire who’d killed as they’d drunk their prey. They were led by Tymur the Allegiant, so called because he served whatever king sat upon the throne.
Even if his previous master had been slain by his new one.
Since King Demestriu’s death the year before, Tymur and other loyalist vampires had held Castle Helvita, the royal seat, as they waited for the next heir to come forward. They would only accept a legitimate royal heir who held sacred the Thirst—the need for vampires to drink from the flesh.
Lothaire certainly had no problem drinking from others. So was he illegitimate?
From what she could gather, he was probably interested in either the Horde or the Dacian throne—or both. But how could he be sure the Daci even existed? Her eyes widened. Was he a real-live Dacian?
Ellie memorized all she could, repeating facts in her head.
Forbearers. Kristoff. Oblak. Forbear from the flesh. Clear eyes.
Horde. Tymur. Helvita. Comprised of the Fallen, red-eyed killers.
Daci. Fable? Castle in Dacia. The first vampires. Eyes unknown.
Next, Ellie perused all the vampires’ species-wide traits. Natural-born vampires did in fact get sick if they lied. I’ll be analyzing Lothaire’s deflection techniques. They could trace over the entire world, but couldn’t teleport out of certain mystical traps, chains, or even from the grip of a stronger opponent.
Male vampires usually froze into their immortality in their late twenties or early thirties, becoming the walking dead—until each male found his Bride and she blooded him.
Which meant that Lothaire had gone thousands of years without sex.
After studying every word on the subject of vampires, she turned her search to another entry. Hadn’t Lothaire said that Hag was a fey?
The Fey of Grimm Dominion were masters in the art of poisons. Check. They had their own mystical realm called Draiksulia. Yet Hag settled in North Carolina? They usually warred with vampires and various demon monarchies, or demonarchies.
So why was Hag working for Lothaire?
Next Ellie flipped around, reading about nymphs, ghouls, and Cerunnos—massive snakelike creatures that could talk. She swallowed at the hideous illustration of a Wendigo, feeling a grudging respect toward Lothaire for defeating so many.
Within the Lore, there were power factions, such as the Valkyries, Lykae, and the House of Witches. Sure enough, Wiccans were mystical mercenaries who sold their spells to the highest bidder. Apparently, their leader’s hand would grow back.
Vampires weren’t the only species with regenerative powers.
Hag and Lothaire had also talked about La Dorada, a sorceress Queen of Evil, so Ellie thumbed past Sand Devils, Sasquatch, Shifters . . .
Sorceri. Most of the sorcerers had the ability to control matter or living entities in varying ways. A sorceress was known as a Queen if her particular power was stronger than any other sorcerer’s.
So Dorada truly could control evil.
Unable to help herself, Ellie looked for Aliens. Instead she found Accession—a mystical phenomenon that occurred every five hundred years, compelling factions to war while bringing together mates.
The Accession acted as population control for the undying. And one was under way right now. . . .
When the sky began to lighten, she glanced up with dismay. The sun would rise soon, and she hadn’t even scratched the surface—
Suddenly the book was slammed shut, wrenched from her hands. “What do we have here?”
Lothaire. Standing before her. Covered in blood and bits of . . . skin. His eyes blazed as he clenched the book.
When he traced inside, she quickly followed.
Lothaire waved the book in Hag’s face. “Why did she have this?”
Ellie quickly said, “I saw it and snagged it. I just wanted to learn about this new world.”
In a seething tone, he said, “You won’t be in it long enough to bother.”
“She’s impossible to contain, Lothaire,” Hag said, calmly stirring a brew on the stove. “As you know, she’s cunning. Tell me, did you find the vines?”
He shook his head. As if he could feel Ellie studying him, he whirled around on her. “What?”
“You’re covered with . . . skin and gristle.”
He glanced down at himself. “So?”
She tsked. “Sandbox fight, Lothaire? Did you play dirty with the other little vampires?”
“Poshyol ty. Fuck. Off. Has Saroya tried to rise?”
“She’s down deep, all but hibernating. Not even a shiver. Which means she won’t be coming round anytime soon.”
At that, fury fired in his eyes. He seized Ellie’s upper arm, tracing her back to his apartment bedroom—with the book still in hand.
When he released her, she cringed at her sleeve. “You got skin on me!”
As Lothaire began to pace, she snatched one of the crumpled letters from the floor to wipe the gore off. Though tempted to run and take a shower, she had to at least try to get the book away from him.
“I wasn’t done reading that.”
He frowned at the book as if he hadn’t remembered that he held it.
“You should let me read it, Lothaire. I was actually more impressed with you once I saw an illustration of a Wendigo. Almost like you’d bagged a thirty-point buck.”
He swung his gaze on her, his expression saying, Who are you? Then, with a scowl, he traced to his safe, locking the book inside.
When he returned, she said, “You can’t be this pissed off just because I read some musty old book—or because you had to play dirty with other little vampires.”
“They were shifters!”
“I didn’t get to read about shifters yet, so I can’t appreciate the tussle you must have had. But I’m sure you consider it a big feat.”
He traced before her, looking positively insane. He clasped her throat, putting just enough pressure to tell her he was to be taken seriously.
She acted unconcerned. “Or maybe you’re pissed because Saroya didn’t rise.” Considering the heated encounter between Ellie and him earlier, she’d figured he wanted to get busy with Saroya, but then rejected the idea. Surely, he wouldn’t be this hard-up hours later.
Again, he’d gone half a decade without a glimpse of his mate.
“Lothaire, why were you so positive that Saroya would rise? She usually doesn’t. Especially if there’s no one to kill or maim.”
He released her with a muttered oath and shrugged out of his soiled trench coat.
“Is there something dire you have to discuss with the goddess? A murder to plan or some evil to check off a punch list . . . ?” Ellie trailed off, words failing her, and sank down on the couch.
Because she could now see his blatant erection straining against his pants.
So there’s the fire, vampire.
When she finally stopped gawking at the sheer size of it, she dragged her eyes upward. His shoulders were tense. Blond brows drew tight over hungry red eyes.
The vampire did need to get busy! And Saroya was nowhere to be found.
This all came down to lust? Not murders or plots?
Lust was within the realm of her knowledge.
She had experience enough with it from all her truck-cab flirtations. And when growing up, she’d learned much by simply keeping her ears open. She’d been raised in Appalachia, for God’s sake.
Not to mention that the women in her family had made sure Ellie knew how to handle the opposite sex, because in times past, everything depended on men.
She remembered her granny telling her, “Men are like coal boilers, Ellie. If you find a man you reckon to keep, you got to feed his belly every day, make him burn for you, then release some steam purty regular, or you ain’t ever gonna get him to work.”
Hell, Saroya could take a lesson from Granny Peirce!
Ellie watched Lothaire pacing so aggressively, imagining the pain he had to be feeling down there. And in his mouth, too. He kept running his tongue over his fangs.
His fangs are sharp, yet my skin isn’t marked anew; his shaft is raring to go while my body’s untouched.
Saroya, that silly bitch—who’d had time yesterday to amass a new wardrobe, wax her privates, and get her nails done—had consigned her vampire to this condition?
Then left him in another woman’s company . . . a woman who looked exactly like her?
If she’s stupid enough to leave him unsatisfied, Ellie half-jokingly thought, then maybe I ought to feed his belly and release his steam. Turn him to my side.
What if she . . . did?
Could she win him over? Tempt him until he preferred her over Saroya?
Her eyes went wide. If there was a way to get rid of Ellie, maybe the reverse was true? Then she could coax Lothaire to cast out Saroya!
I could get my body back. My life back!
The vampire paced, reaching one end of the spacious room a split second before the next. His movements were as dizzying as her thoughts; for the first time in years, she realized, Maybe I . . . maybe I don’t have to die.
Ellie could bed Lothaire if she had to. She could close her eyes and pretend he wasn’t evil and that she didn’t hate him to the core of her being. Surely.
You didn’t seem to mind when he was licking all over your neck, Ellie.
At the memory, her nipples tightened again, but she forced herself to ignore her reaction.
Could she let him have her? Risking bodily harm? Pop . . .
What choice did she have? If all it took was a ring to be rid of Ellie, sooner or later Lothaire was going to find it.
Then Saroya would win.
I’m gonna seduce Lothaire. Make myself irreplaceable to him. But she knew that would take more than merely seducing his body.
If I were an ancient immortal, what would I want?
Energy, surprise, excitement.
Ellie could keep him on his toes, keep him guessing. She’d win over this vampire’s mind as well.
Then they’d boot Saroya’s ass to the curb, and Ellie would own her jewels!
I don’t have to die. My future is in my hands once more. She would use everything in her arsenal, all the lessons she’d ever learned, drawing on all her truck-cab follies, her vices and victories.
She’d pit her country wisdom against his worldly—and otherworldly—knowledge.
My fate boils down to making a vampire want me more than he does a goddess.
* * *
Lothaire paced, raging inside. Dawn had come and gone, the night over.
And Saroya was dormant. Which meant she had no desire to see him. Even after he’d explained to her that his lusts couldn’t be quelled. Even when the burgeoning pressure within him had turned to pain.
That bitch! I’d been right about her, I predicted this. Saroya would wait as much as a month to rise? While he was out battling for them?
Where was the loyalty, the unity between them?
His suffering mind could hardly process this situation. He should have forced her into his bed yesterday—instead of buying her goddamned clothes!
With a bellow, he swung a fist, crushing an antique whiskey service.
Never had he wanted a woman who didn’t desire him back.
“Lothaire?” Elizabeth murmured. “I need to tell you something.”
“Then say it!”
“It’s embarrassing. I’m not going to shout it across the room.” She twisted her hair up, leisurely tying it into a knot.
She played with those silky strands as if she knew just how it affected him. Eyes riveted, he imagined she’d bared her neck for him.
Bared it in invitation. His shaft throbbed harder. “Tell me.”
She crooked her finger. “Kindly come?”
He rubbed his tongue over a fang, then traced to stand just in front of her. “What?”
She stood, going up on her toes. When she laid her delicate hands on his chest, he nearly shuddered.
At his ear, she breathed, “Lothaire, I can tell you’re stiff as timber.”
That was . . . unexpected. Another near shudder. “You think I didn’t notice?”
“Just wanted to let you know that others could too.”
“Look at it, Elizabeth.” He pinched her chin and pulled her head down. “Would I ever be so deluded as to think that could go unnoticed?”
She kept staring down at his shaft even after he released her. His own head fell back.
Can feel her pretty gaze on it.
He envisioned pressing her to her knees, then feeding his cock between her lips. He’d command her to suck it until there was nothing left of him. . . .
She murmured, “Maybe you want to come back in here afterward.”
“After you go take care of that.”
“You assume I need to tend to myself.” After the first stroke, he’d be right back with her, roughly groping, desperate to spend with her. Or rather, with Saroya.
My Bride. Who won’t deign to see me. Then fuck her. He would use this mortal for his own pleasure. And if the fancy struck him, he’d make her luscious little body come, climaxing so hard that the goddess would still be feeling it when she did make an appearance.
“You are going to tend to me, girl.”
Elizabeth displayed no fear, no surprise, just took his measure with studying gray eyes.
“You’re not going to fight me?”
“No. All I ask is that you shower off the blood first.”
“What’s your plan?” With a sneer, he said, “Perhaps you’ll try to make me want you more than I do Saroya?”
Elizabeth raised her brows.
“I’ve predicted every move on your chessboard, every play you could possibly make. This is the only move open to you.”
“Maybe that’s exactly what I plan.”
Another sneer. “Then I’ll give you a chance to demonstrate how badly you want to sway me. When I return from my shower, be wearing the red silk gown and go to your knees before me.”
Just as he was tracing away, he heard her murmur, “I’ll make sure you’ll be . . . pleased.”
Ellie masked her shock until he’d traced away.
The vampire meant to just use her in the most cursory way imaginable?
Wrong, on so many levels. First, she’d never gone down on a man before. She’d limited her encounters to third base, a soft third—grinding fully clothed to climax. No muss, no fuss, no pregnancy. Ideal for her.
And second, she needed Lothaire to desire her so much that he would choose her above a deity.
There’d be no seducing his body and his mind if she was just a vampire receptacle.
Ellie had suspected he would crave wonder, surprise, excitement. Now it struck her that the surest way to surprise him would be to disobey his orders.
As she hurried to her own shower, she debated her options.
On the one hand, Ellie needed to obey him so as not to risk her family. If she were gambling with only her own life, then this would be a no-brainer.
On the other, if her plan succeeded, she could win the jackpot—her body back from Saroya and maybe a chance to escape Lothaire, preferably with a pocketful of jewels to improve her family’s financial situation.
After a quick shower, she threw on a robe and sat at her dresser. Since he seemed to be partial to her hair, she pinned it up loosely—just to let it down in front of him. Then she used some of Saroya’s makeup. Mascara, lipgloss, a little eyeliner.
But when it came to dressing, Ellie wasn’t so sure. She stared with dismay at the red teddy in her lingerie drawer.
She wasn’t embarrassed to wear it—no remaining modesty and all—but she didn’t want her encounter with Lothaire to go as he seemed to plan it: her in a teddy giving him a mouth hug, then him leaving without a word.
In the end, she donned sexy undergarments, but chose to wear another pair of jeans and a tank top, a red one in compromise. She even pulled on stiletto boots.
When she’d finished dressing, she checked herself out in the mirror. Her jeans and her top were both skintight, her high-heeled boots sexy. But even she could see the outfit needed something. . . .
With a swallow, she yanked off her top, removed her bra, then pulled the top back on. That’ll do it.
She imagined seeing herself from his eyes. What would I look like to a millennia-old vampire? The jeans accentuated the curves of her hips and ass. Her breasts jutted against the thin material of her top. He’d probably want to touch her there.
Just thinking about his hands on her made her nipples hard. Not gonna beat myself up for desiring a bastard like him. She was anticipating this because she was emotionally stunted—and sexually desperate—from prison.
The outfit was sexy, but not as much as the gown he’d wanted her in. I’m gambling with chips I can’t afford to lose. She exhaled, about to change—
Lothaire appeared in her room, his hair still damp, clad in another expensive outfit. She briefly wondered why he’d redressed but figured he would want to intimidate her—or leave directly after his blowjob.
He looked lustful, his body tense. “I gave you an order.” He traced to stand just before her, gripping her elbow. “You defy me, when I’m already on the verge of rage? I could kill you so easily.”
“But you won’t.”
“I might. Though I won’t intend to. In case you haven’t noticed, I’m quite mad.”
In a deadpan tone, she said, “I think you’re just misunderstood.”
Double take from the vampire.
“Besides, Lothaire, could your chess game recover from a move like that? You’re not so far gone that you’d risk losing everything.”
He cast her an appraising glance; she made a mental note—learn how to play chess.
“You understood what would happen if you disobeyed me.”
She forced herself to give him her brightest smile, as if she were delighted with him. “Oh, I didn’t reckon you really wanted me to wear that.”
He raised his brows. Didn’t I?
Drawing on every ounce of courage she possessed, she said, “Definitely not the first time we’re to be . . . intimate.”
“And why not?”
“You’d want me to feel comfortable. I’m more comfortable in jeans.”
His grip tightened. “Do you truly believe I give a fuck about your comfort?”
Courage, Ellie! “I told you I would please you, didn’t I?”
Dropping her arm, he strode through the connecting doorway to that settee in his room, with no doubt she’d follow. He reclined against the back of it, his long legs stretched in front of him.
He clasped his hands behind his head, saying in a snide tone, “I’m ready to be pleased. And, of course, to be seduced away from Saroya’s clutches.” He sounded like he was just stifling cruel laughter. “Proceed.”
“You think you know my plan—and you don’t believe I have a shot in hell.”
“But you’re still going to let me try?”
“I welcome your most inspired endeavor. Though I hardly think it’s fair—since you wouldn’t have been able to practice your seduction skills in prison. Or perhaps you had been able. Who knows what goes on behind bars?”
His expression was so mocking, stinging her deeply, like a wound. “This is funny to you?”
“And what will Saroya think about what we do?”
“I’ll be sure to recount all your clumsy attempts to supplant her—so she and I can laugh about them together.”
Ellie narrowed her eyes. Yes, his mocking stung, but he hadn’t cowed her; he’d just waved a red flag in front of a bull. He’s never had a country
An earthy, dirty-mouthed girl—whose very life was on the line.
She could throw him for a loop. She recalled overhearing boys talking about her in high school: “You ever been parking with Ellie Peirce? It’s life-changing.” She decided then that she knew just enough about males to be dangerous. He’d underestimated her at his peril.
Reminded that everyone had always underestimated her, she put her shoulders back and strode over to join him, noticing his gaze was locked on her braless breasts. His bulging erection almost made her falter, but when she reached him, she straddled his lap, resting above him on her knees.
“I want to call the shots tonight, Lothaire.”
“Yeah, I’ll do all the work. You just sit back and relax after your busy day doing evil. Will you keep your hands to yourself?”
“You said you might hurt me if you touched me.”
“Which is why I demanded head, Elizabeth.”
“Surely you’re not scared of the mortal virgin driving the truck? Of course, I do have some experience that you might like.”
He pinched her chin again. “Ah, I’m to enjoy your parking skills.”
She flung her head back out of his grip, but still smiled at him. “When the only tool you own is a hammer . . .”
“Every problem begins to resemble a nail.”
Of course he would be familiar with her favorite saying.
He absently licked a fang. “I can’t wait to see exactly how you’ll . . . drive.”
Then I’m gonna give you a ride you’ll never forget.
She mulishly defies me while giving me a mind-scrambling smile.
What was she thinking? The idea that Lothaire would choose this ill-bred peasant over the goddess of vampires? Laughable.
But, oh, he looked forward to Elizabeth’s inexperienced campaign to sway him. “Do show me how you’re superior to a deity. Or are you losing your nerve?”
He’d quickly get bored with her game, and then he’d rip off that top and fondle those big, pert breasts of hers for the first time. I’ll tongue those nipples straining against the material.
“Maybe that’s not the only reason I want to be with you,” she said.
“I’m going to die soon. Maybe I don’t want to die a virgin.”
“But I won’t fuck you. That I save for my Bride alone.”
She nibbled her pouty bottom lip. “Then I want to be with you because I’ve gone ages without a man’s touch.”
Her nipples were so hard he could almost believe she truly desired his hands on her. “I’m not a man.”
“No. You’re not. But you’ll do.” She reached up and unpinned her silky mane, letting it cascade over her shoulders. Curls bounced over her breasts, tickling the peaks, her tantalizing scent washing over him—
Wait. I’ll do?
Then she reached forward to undo the middle button of his shirt, spreading the opening as wide as it would go, baring the center of his torso.
With another smile, she eased in and pressed her mouth to his skin. His muscles tensed beneath her lips.
She gave a lick. He hissed out a curse. Another button opened, another accompanying kiss. Again and again she did this with the lightest kisses. Sweet but sexy.
By the time she’d drawn his shirt off his chest, she’d kissed from his collarbone to his navel and started upward again.
When she reached one nipple, she hovered just over it, letting him feel her warm breath before she grazed her lips over it. At the contact, his shaft pulsed in his pants.
As he gazed down at her, she flicked his nipple with her tongue, making his body go rigid. Then she sucked it.
Just as he was about to groan, she . . . bit it. His hips shot up uncontrollably.
“You like that?” she asked.
“I’ll do the same to you, girl. See if you like it.”
She gave his other nipple a lick, murmuring against it, “Promise?”
“Playing with me? I’ll pierce you, drink from you. Take off your shirt and watch me.”
She rose up and collected the hem of her shirt, lifting it slowly, baring inch after inch of her trim torso . . . then the beginning swell of her breasts.
Higher, higher, about to reveal her nipples—
She let the material drop. “I’m driving. Not ready to put the top down yet.”
He grabbed a length of her hair, wrapping it around his fist. “Understand me, Elizabeth,” he began, about to tell her that he was done playing her game. But the rána came over him. Can’t lie.
Apparently he . . . wasn’t done playing her game?
Might I even like it?
Not with her! He tugged sharply on her hair.
Instead of crying out with fear, she said, “Looks like you’re going to drive, then. It’s a shame you won’t be seeing the one thing I’m really, really good at.”
Damn her. Again she’d spurred his curiosity. He recalled the pleasure he’d felt merely from watching her dismantle his cable box. He certainly hadn’t expected her actions then; what other surprises did she have in store for him? “Hmm. How good?”
“I’m probably better at it than you are at killing.”
“You’ve got five minutes to impress me,” he said. “And know this, my killing skills are exceedingly well-honed. You had better have me yelling to the rafters.”
“Hell, Lothaire, I can do that in four. Now, if you’re done chattin’ me up, I’d love to show you my tits.”
He stifled a shocked cough. Mask your surprise. Show no reaction. Eyes narrowed, he released her so she could remove her top.
When she was bare to him, he hissed between his teeth.
The mortal’s breasts were . . . divine. High and full, with smooth, golden skin. Her rosy nipples were upturned.
As he stared transfixed, she lowered herself atop his shaft, wrenching a groan from him and a cry from her. “Damn, vampire, you came loaded for bear!”
“What does that mean?”
“Hunters in bear country have to go out armed to the teeth, even if they’re hunting small game. So what I’m saying is you’re hung, and very, very hard.”
“I’m superlative in every way.”
“Uh-huh.” She laid her hand flat on his chest, then leaned forward to press her breasts against him. With her hand fitted between their bodies, she stroked his nipple—and her own—as she tenderly kissed his cheek, then the corner of his lips, giving a little lick there. “I like the way you taste, Lothaire.”
When she was lustful like this, her accent grew thicker, the cadence more pleasing.
For some reason, he found it . . . sexy as hell.
“You taste all superlative.”
Was she making fun of him? Another stroke of his nipple. He couldn’t think.
And then she really began to talk. After sucking on his earlobe, she whispered to him how she felt—wet and aching—how he felt against her—hot, rigid like steel. How she imagined licking him from his knees to his neck and feasting in between. “Would you feed me my fill, vampire . . . ?”
Yes. Yes I would. All the while he struggled to resist the heat bearing down on him.
And Lothaire realized he might like her games indeed.
* * *
What had started as an exercise, a means of self-preservation for Ellie, soon burned out of control.
Just the way he was gazing at her aroused her like nothing in memory. He stared at her as if he wanted to devour her.
Would he really bite her breasts? At the idea, her nipples puckered even more, as if taunting him to do it.
His flawless skin called to her lips; the unyielding planes of his body made her breath shallow. And every intake of air brought his delicious scent into her—woodsy, masculine with a bite. “I love your scent too.”
“I know. I saw your reaction when you smelled my coat.”
She was too turned on to be embarrassed, her attention spellbound by the muscles of his torso, by the promise of that incredible strength in every sculpted inch of him. “Your muscles are hard, vampire. They feel so good.”
“My cock’s hard too,” he rasped. When his shaft surged beneath her, her sex throbbed in readiness for it. “Does that feel good, pet?”
His rough accent, his challenging tone . . . desire as she’d never known flooded her. “Just when I think it can’t get any harder, it does.”
She gazed at his lips while licking her own. She needed to kiss him. But would his fangs cut her?
Soon she’d be uncaring. . . .
Ellie was losing control. When she got turned on enough, her mind seemed to go blank until all she cared about was reaching her orgasm. There’d never been any communion with her partner, no meeting of their eyes and minds.
Just her working to get off.
She’d never set out to rock a boy’s world or anything like that. It was only a fortunate coincidence that the guy beneath her always got off, too.
And now the seam of her jeans and the top of Lothaire’s shaft had aligned against her aching clitoris. She was about to start moving on him, and then it’d be all over. She’d find a rhythm that would bring her to her end.
“I can feel your heat,” he grated. “Want these pants off you.”
Take away that perfection? She pressed her forefinger over his lips, giving him an indulgent smile. “Just let me do what I’m needin’ to.”
Lothaire put his hand over her throat, pushing her back. “You are mad, then?”
Again, he saw no fear in Elizabeth’s eyes. They were heavy-lidded, a deep, lambent gray.
“You flirt with my rage, as if trying to bring it forth?”
“That’s not what I’m trying to bring forth just now. Busy on something else.” She used both hands to draw her silky hair up, piling it atop her head. The sublime scent of her hair washed over him as her breasts swayed. His thoughts grew indistinct.
No! He was angered over something, needed to discipline her. “You’ve had your five minutes. Now it’s time . . .” His words trailed off.
Because she’d begun to move.
Gods almighty. His head dropped forward, his gaze riveted as she languidly rocked her hips up and back over his lap, sensually rubbing her sex along his swollen shaft.
After another undulation, she moaned, drawing his gaze up.
His vampiric instincts fired, noting the changes in his prey. She panted her breaths as her pupils dilated; blood tinged her high cheekbones, spreading down her neck to her breasts, stiffening her nipples even more.
Yes, he’d seen lovers reach a point of no return when all inhibitions were lost, when nothing could pull them apart. Elizabeth was there.
For once, he thought he might like to experience that point himself.
“Lothaire, you’re looking at my nipples . . . still wantin’ to bite me?” She lowered her hands, released dark waves of her hair, then clutched his shoulders.
“Lean forward, pet. I’ll only use my tongue on them.”
She shivered. “That’s what you want?”
She leaned back.
Though her boldness attracted him like a font of fresh blood, his anger couldn’t be denied. “You want me to suck them.”
“Aching for you to.”
“Then obey me now, Elizabeth!”
Eyes closed, head falling back, she whispered, “No.”
He was the master, she was his belonging. She would mind him. Just as Lothaire reached to grab her by her breasts and drag one to his mouth . . . he caught the scent of her arousal.
Like breathing a drug he knew he’d never get enough of. He groaned, “You’re wet for me.”
She wrapped her hands around his nape, holding on to him as she used his lap. “Sopping. Surprised you can’t feel it through my jeans.”
The idea of her so aroused that she soaked her panties and jeans . . .
A predator’s impulses racked him, drives to master her, to take from her—his release, her blood. He imagined pinning his woman beneath him, her thighs forced wide to accept his cock . . . or his mouth on her.
My fangs on her lush female flesh.
“Don’t anger me, Elizabeth. My control slips.”
She grasped one of his hands, bringing his forefinger to her lips. When she sucked it into her mouth, wetting it liberally, his cock jerked in answer.
Then she placed his slick finger against one of her nipples. Eyes rapt, he slowly circled the tip. “Can feel it throbbing.”
With a cry, she spread her knees wider to get lower. The more he circled, the harder she rode him.
He was going to spend like this if he didn’t stop her soon. Slumming with a mortal? But, gods, it felt so good. He couldn’t prevent himself from bucking beneath her.
She moaned with delight, finally drawing his hands to her breasts. When he felt her nipples strain against his palms, he almost lost his seed.
“Eager little Elizabeth.” He used her breasts to press her down while grinding his cock up against her. “Is this what you like?”
“Right . . . there.”
“You’re going to come?” If he was, then she would too.
“I’m so close.” She bit that bottom lip as he yearned to do. Then her gaze settled on his own lips. “Vampire, I’ll come from ridin’ you . . . come hard till I scream, if I can kiss your mouth. You want me to?”
“You like to talk dirty, show me what else you can do with your tongue.”
She hitched in a breath. Just as he perceived another flood of desire, she brushed her lips against his.
Hers were soft, giving. When she darted her tongue into his mouth, he met it, twining his with hers, swirling over and over.
Seeming to melt for him, she wrapped her slim arms around his neck as if she’d never let go, as if she couldn’t get close enough. . . .
When she began sweetly sucking on his tongue, his eyes rolled back in his head.
How could this feel so good to him? The tales about a vampire’s Bride were true? Infinitely more pleasure with his Bride. Too much pleasure.
No, she was a mortal, not his woman. Confusing her with my Bride. Even as he told himself this, his fangs readied for her. Take from her . . .
Against her mouth, he groaned, “Bite you.” She didn’t pull back; had she nodded?
Didn’t matter. He sank one fang into her bottom lip, as if into a plum.
Blood spilled onto his tongue; his body jolted. “Uhn!” Her essence raced through his veins, like a fever spreading over him.
Frenzy took hold, lust mounting. Drop after drop wetted their tongues while she bore her sex down on his cock.
Nothing could feel this good.
He licked, he sucked. His vision wavered. Want to consume her, take her into me.
Too much. She’s too fragile.
Somehow he broke away from her to catch his breath and gauge her reaction, knowing she’d be disgusted by the blood.
He wanted to see that disgust, to remind himself that the human girl would never understand how he lived.
Her lids were heavy, but her gray eyes were fierce on his mouth. As if she hadn’t noticed the blood trickling from her own, her hands shot out, her fingers tunneling into his hair. She grabbed two fistfuls and yanked him back into the kiss, licking his bloody tongue.
Fuck! Hot little piece!
With shaking hands, he cupped the back of her head and clenched her ass, drawing her to him, shoving her breasts against his chest. As she rode him, her nipples rubbed up and down over his sweat-slicked skin.
Make me come like this. Don’t care. He grew light-headed. His cock was engorged with seed, the crown thick with it. Just don’t stop.
Between kisses, he rasped, “You’ll come, I scent you’re close. . . .” He knew if he cupped her right now, her jeans would wet his palm. He wanted to slip his fingers inside her, to lick her honey from them.
She pulled harder on his hair, writhing on him faster. Faster. Faster.
Her blood in his veins. Scorching friction over his cock. “Ahhh! Whatever you do . . . do not stop this . . .” Tongues tangling. Pressure building—
His body stiffened, back bowing. The pleasure made him break the kiss to throw back his head and roar, “Fuck! Elizavetta!”
For a moment, his mind rolled over, grew blissfully blank. All he could perceive was her heart racing.
Then he heard his own savage groan: “Woman, you’re making me . . . come!” Seed shot from his cock, the ejaculation so strong he bellowed curses in Russian. He yelled uncontrollably with each jet, louder and louder.
Her undulations grew frantic. As she bathed semen all over his shaft, he thought, Follow me, Elizavetta, follow me down.
* * *
“Lothaire!” Ellie screamed. “Oh, God, I’m coming, coming—” Her lids slid shut. Her orgasm overwhelmed her.
Wave after wave of searing, slick rapture.
But the intensity continued to build, almost frightening her. Her eyes flashed open. “L-Lothaire?” she whispered as her sex helplessly continued to spasm, empty. “It won’t end!”
His fiery gaze was locked on hers. He spoke foreign words to her that she didn’t understand, but they throbbed with ferocity, with hunger.
Those eyes . . . lost in them.
Finally, her release subsided. With a whimper, Ellie collapsed over him, burying her face against his neck.
I’m out of my depth.
She’d never known anything like this. There were orgasms, and then there was coming!
Wrapping his arm around her neck, he yanked her beside him, drag- ging her close until her breasts pressed hard against his side. She had no other place to put her hand but on his heaving chest, above his thundering heart.
Emotionally stunted, sexually desperate, she repeated to herself. That was the only reason she’d just screamed in abandon with the male who was bent on killing her.
The vampire who’d bitten her lip for blood.
After a hesitation, he rested his chin on her head. Just when she thought they were acting like normal lovers, he grabbed her wrist and shoved her hand into the wet heat of his pants. “Eager little Elizabeth. Feel what you made me do.”
Without thought, she closed her fingers around his damp shaft, still semihard. When it pulsed in reaction, she sighed softly. The first one she’d ever held.
She longed to see it, to kiss it. Never had she been interested in giving head, as he’d called it. But now she licked her top lip, imagining it was the swollen crown. . . .
“If I wasn’t so spent, I’d make you clean me up.” He sounded angry, but then he leaned down to brush his lips over her ear. “With your tongue.”
She shivered at his husky tone. As she pondered whether he was serious, and what her own reaction might be, he said, “The blood kiss didn’t bother you.”
“I was kind of in the moment. I pleased you, didn’t I?” She gave him a squeeze, earning a growl. “Made you yell to the rafters?”
He suddenly went tense, clutching her wrist hard. “All your effort was in vain, little pet.” He yanked her hand away. “Your pathetic attempt to garner my affections failed. You can’t compare to Saroya.”
Without another word, he disappeared.
Wallowing in a human, just like my father.
Appalled with himself, Lothaire traced into his bathroom, stripping for another shower. As the water sluiced over him, he pressed his palms against the wall, grappling for calm.
In the throes, he’d wanted to consume Elizabeth, so frenzied he’d reverted to his native tongue.
He’d never lost control like that, couldn’t remember ever coming so hard—as if he’d been dismantled like a puzzle, then slowly pieced back together.
And he hadn’t even claimed her.
He would never forget the look in her eyes when she’d grabbed his hair, yanking him close for more of that blood-drenched kiss.
I’ll never forget coming like a fountain as my Bride orgasmed over me.
No, no . . . she wasn’t his Bride. Being near Saroya before had primed him; Elizabeth had merely been in the right place at the right time.
If Saroya had bothered to rise, she would have wrung that staggering ejaculation from him. Saroya would be the one intriguing the living hell out of him right now.
Still, he kept replaying what had just occurred with the mortal, finding himself aroused all over again. Just moments after that kind of release?
He scowled down at his rampant cock. This will not do.
He’d ridiculed Elizabeth’s intentions, expecting to be amused by her inexperience. At the very least, he’d expected her to feign desire. Instead, she’d been desperate to come, working his seed from him without using her mouth or hands.
By riding him. Wantonly. Which made him imagine her naked, riding other things. My thigh, my mouth . . .
Elizabeth had said she’d had boyfriends enough. How many had she practiced on to be able to move like that?
How many had been just like him, lost in her, powerless to do anything but spill beneath her? Lothaire’s fangs sharpened with aggression at the thought of her with another.
At least none of her “boyfriends” had taken her virginity. He wondered why she hadn’t squandered it. Lothaire hadn’t been there to interrupt every swimming session with young males, and obviously she enjoyed her sexuality.
As did I.
He smirked. Elizabeth’s maidenhead belongs to me alone.
His smirk faded. He would never know her like that. He could only claim Saroya.
Never to experience Elizabeth’s unbridled passion? Never to inch his cock into her dripping sex?
So he’d be no different from all her other conquests.
His fist shot out, connecting with the wall. Marble crumbled; his erection waned.
He wanted to kill anyone she’d been with. To annihilate them all. Horde vampires were notorious for seizing on sudden ideas, acting on stray impulses. Just as his mind was about to seize on murder and his seven little tasks became eight, he heard her marching into his bathroom.
Curiosity ruled him once more. What would she do?
He turned to lean his arm against the glass, resting his forehead on it. “Back for more, pet?” he said casually, though he felt anything but. She’d marched in with her breasts still bared, her shoulders back. His fists clenched, his cock distending once more.
She looked impetuous, her eyes defiant. She flipped that mane of hair over her shoulders, which almost earned her a position in his shower.
“I’m here to remind you of something.”
Of what, of what? Pleasure rippled through him, almost like amusement. But his tone was bored. “Hmm. Remind me?” Why was his voice hoarse?
Ah, from my shocked yells to the rafters.
She snatched up his discarded pants from the floor. “When you do recount my clumsy attempts to Saroya, be sure to mention the part where I rode you like a lazy horse and made you cream-jeans faster than a fifteen-year-old schoolboy squeezin’ a tit for the first time.” She flung his pants into the shower. “You might wanna get these cleaned.” She turned on her heel and sauntered out of the room.
He stared after her. Cream-jeans? Lazy horse?
Unbidden, his lips curled into a grin.
* * *
After washing off and changing into the most modest of the sleepwear choices—a long, white silk nightgown—Ellie crossed to her bed.
When she eased into it, she sighed at the softness that greeted her.
Never knew sheets could feel like this. Here she lay, clad in silk, nestled in the finest linens she’d ever imagined, basking in the sizable bed—even though it lay on the floor.
She was being kept in a paradise of a prison, by a red-eyed jailer who doubled as a walking sexual fantasy.
A jailer who’d awakened something in her tonight, something Ellie instinctively feared she wouldn’t experience with others.
Just as she began fretting, wondering how she was going to live without the ecstasy she’d discovered with Lothaire, she remembered she likely wasn’t going to live at all.
Rubber-band snap. Snap. SNAP!
Finally, she calmed, her whirring mind slowing. Just as she was dozing off, a dizzying sense of vertigo hit her; when she opened her eyes, she was standing in his room. Traced me again?
“Entertain me,” he commanded, taking a seat at his desk. He was shirtless, barefooted. His damp hair hung carelessly over his forehead. So gorgeous, too gorgeous.
“Entertain.” She rubbed her eyes. “That wasn’t part of the job description.”
“I believe the job description was for you to do whatever I command. Besides, you’re clearly dressing for the job you want and not the job you have, and my Bride will entertain me after we spend.”
“Dance, monkey, dance. That it? Lothaire, I’m exhausted.”
“Do pizdy. Don’t fucking care. Sit. Speak with me.”
She hesitated to return to that settee, but eventually sank down with a huff.
“I find I have questions about you. Amazing, considering it’s . . . you. But I can’t control my curiosity.”
“What do you want to know?”
“Why are you still a virgin?”
She didn’t want to tell him the real reason, that she’d feared getting pregnant with some high school boy, feared having to abandon her long-held dreams—of a fulfilling career, a doting husband, and lastly, when she was ready for them, kids.
So instead, she said, “I guess Saroya somehow resisted your charms all those times you went off killing together.”
“I’ve never gone off killing with her.”
“She just went out by herself and murdered? Why?”
He shrugged. “She used to take sustenance from the act. Now I guess it’s habit.”
“That doesn’t make sense.”
“Suppose you no longer needed to eat to live, but you could eat. Wouldn’t you miss the taste of food, the ritual of meals?”
He had a point. Ellie loved to eat.
“You didn’t answer my question,” he said. “Did no prison guard try to deflower you?”
“Most of them were decent.”
“But not all? Did any of them . . . touch you?” His expression darkened, his fangs seeming to grow.
He’s going round the bend again. And when his eyes grew vacant, her senses went on red alert.
“Slow your fucking heart!”
She cried, “Maybe I could slow my fucking heart if you’d stop fucking yelling at me!”
“I hold your fate in my hands, yet you show me disrespect at every turn.”
“You haven’t earned my respect.”
“It could be today that I dream of the ring. Then you’ll be gone forever.”
She crossed her arms over her chest. “You love holding that sword over my neck. Are you trying to make me go crazy like you? Make me check out mentally before I do physically?”
“Is it a possibility?” he asked in all seriousness. At least he’d calmed down a fraction.
“How much more do you think I can take?”
“You’ll take whatever I give you—”
“And I’ll like it?” She rolled her eyes. “Do you torture everyone like this?”
He grew still as a statue, his voice dripping with menace as he said, “You don’t know the meaning of torture.”
“You do? Have you only dished it out or been on the receiving end?”
She wished she wasn’t curious about him. But . . . “How were you tortured?”
“Take the worst agony you can possibly imagine, multiply it by a thousand, then suffer that every second for six hundred years. And that was merely one among many times.”
“Six centuries?” He’s exaggerating. He has to be. “Is that why you’re crazy?”
“Partly. Also because of the memories.”
“Did you see mine when you slept last?”
“So far, no recollections of coal dust, leaking roofs, or the pungent aroma of myriad critters sizzling in old cooking lard.”
He made it sound so awful—but what she wouldn’t give to be back there right now! “You watched me more than you’d let on.”
“I had to learn about you, investigating your belongings, spying on your shuddersome family.”
She gasped. “You were in my home?”
“I have a home. You lived in a conveyance.”
“It’s bought and paid for. No one can ever make us leave.” Unlike the land it was parked on.
The Va-Co representative Saroya had killed had been sniffing around Peirce Mountain for a reason. Deep down, it was laden with coal. Va-Co had begun putting pressure on the family to sell. When that hadn’t worked, they’d gone after the mortgage bank.
Though Ruth and Ephraim and the rest of the family had been cobbling together payments, it was only a matter of time before they defaulted on their loan.
“You are so proud,” Lothaire murmured, his tone perplexed. “And I cannot comprehend why.”
She choked back a retort. Cool it, Ellie. Get information. “Tell me what Saroya’s like.”
“Vicious, contemptuous, fearless. She’s a queen whom other queens would bow down to.”
Ellie quirked a brow. “A vicious female who doesn’t mind you spending so much time alone with the beautiful Hag?”
“The fey and I are not involved.”
“Saroya’s agreeable to having all those heirs you want?”
“She will give me as many as I desire,” he said coolly.
Deflection? “Don’t you want to get started on little vampire princes?”
“I can’t claim her until she’s in an undying body, else harm her with my strength. Remember? Pop.”
“So that’s the delay.” Or was there more? Saroya could still satisfy the vampire. Perhaps the goddess didn’t enjoy sexual situations? “I have a hard time imagining that kind of strength.”
“There are four things that make a vampire more powerful than his brethren. Bloodlust, a beating heart, Dacian blood, and age. I’m a vampire gone red-eyed with bloodlust, a Dacian with a beating heart. I’ve lived for millennia, growing stronger over the endless days of my life.”
Great. She’d been nabbed by the Hulk of vampires. Then she glanced up. “You’re a real Dacian?”
“Ah, that’s right—you’ve been reading after school. My mother was Ivana Daciano, heir to their throne. I am Lothaire Daciano, now the rightful heir.”
“But they’re thought not to exist.”
“Of course they exist. Immortals can be just as bad as humans, thinking that if they can’t see something, it must not be.”
“Your interest lies in the Horde and the Dacian thrones?” When he inclined his head, she said, “If you’re so powerful, your subjects must be hankering for you to be their king.”
He made a scoffing sound. “I intend to subjugate one kingdom and lay waste to the other.”
“And then what?”
His blond brows knit. “What do you mean?”
“Laying waste, subjugation? There’s got to be a reason for doing these things.”
“How long will that last? A hundred years? A thousand? Surely you have an ultimate goal?”
He rose, abruptly enraged, all towering intimidation. “I have an Endgame!”
Round the bend. He muttered to himself in Russian, then jerked his head sharply in that way insane people did—as if he’d just seen or experienced something no one else had.
“This ‘endgame’ is your end goal?” she asked. “Okay, then what is it?”
His gaze drifted as he paced. “Seven little tasks.”
Sounding as if he recited a list, he said, “Find ring. Dispose of Elizabeth’s soul. Turn Saroya. Kill Dorada. Take over Horde. Find and kill Serghei. Conquer Daci.”
Dispose of my soul. How easily he said that! And who was Serghei? “Vampire, I hate to tell you this, but those tasks are not an end goal.”
He swung around to face her. “Hold your tongue, little mortal! Or I’ll have it from you.”
She fell silent, on edge as he paced/traced.
Long moments later, he snapped, “What the hell were you talking about?”
“An ultimate goal should be the result, not the process of reaching it.”
“Perhaps I take pleasure in the process itself.”
Ellie said, “Then the ultimate goal is pleasure. The tasks are still the process.”
“My ultimate goal is service to a blood vendetta. I work for that alone, have for millennia.”
In a small voice, she pointed out, “Still a process.”
“Ahhh!” he roared, punching the wall yet again. “Shut the fuck up!”
In as casual a tone as she could fake, she said, “Most people have goals of a fulfilling family life and a rewarding career, with happiness and pleasure resulting.”
“And what do you know of happiness?” He calmed, seeming intensely interested in this subject.
“I experienced it for most of my life. And I appreciate it all the more after my recent miseries.”
“How could you have been happy in that trailer, forced to hunt for food, having so few possessions?”
She blinked. He wasn’t insulting her? Lothaire was genuinely curious about this. “I cherished the good times spent with those I love, and I quickly worked past the bad times. What’s done is done. I never dwell on the past.”
“It’s not a complicated thing,” she countered.
“It’s an abstract one.”
“And yet it can be learned. You can teach yourself to be happy. You said your killing skills were well-honed. What if you put all that effort into finding happiness?”
“Then I wouldn’t have survived all these years.”
“Maybe you can find it sharing interests with Saroya.”
“Leave her out of this.”
“She’s kind of instrumental. What does she enjoy doing?”
He narrowed his eyes. “Saroya hunts, just as you used to do.”
“She does not hunt like I did.” The idea made her want to punch a wall! “Did you see me leaving deer carcasses all over the mountain to rot? For no reason? There is no comparison. I would never be wasteful and disrespectful of life like that.”
“Touchy subject? Have I found a chink in your armor?”
“Any comparison to her riles me up. We are nothing alike.”
“True, you are—”
“Oh, just save it,” she interrupted. “I already know I’m her inferior in every way, blah, blah, blah.”
He quirked a brow, then continued, “As for sharing interests, Saroya and I will rule together, protecting and educating our offspring.”
My offspring! “I can only imagine what a goddess of death would teach her kids.”
“You won’t sow dissension. Your ploy is transparent.”
“It’s only a ploy if I’m being dishonest. Otherwise, it’s an observation. And I truly do wonder about Saroya’s parenting skills, not to mention yours.”
He frowned, his demeanor turning contemplative.
“Lothaire, have you never thought what it’d be like to be a father?”
“It would be a risk—although few would dare harm Saroya’s offspring. Certainly no vampire enemies of mine would. . . .” He crossed to the balcony and gazed out. As a breeze sifted through his hair, his shoulders tensed. “A mist rises,” he said in an odd tone.
She was getting nowhere with him. “Am I done entertaining you, vampire? I’m tired. This inferior mortal needs to rest.”
He turned back to her. “You’ll sleep in here.” At her disbelieving look, he said, “I don’t exaggerate the threat to you. I’d hoped to have separate rooms—not because I wished to afford you privacy, but because I didn’t want to look at you. Unfortunately, we do not have that luxury.”
“Fine.” She rose, retrieved a pillow and a blanket from her room, then returned to the settee.
“Do not touch me when I sleep,” Lothaire said. “Do not get near me.” When he held her gaze, she suddenly recalled the haunting bellows echoing from his room the last time he’d slept. “No matter what occurs.”
Where am I now? Lothaire woke in the snow once more, this time during the day. The filtered sunlight on his bare chest was like a leather strop slowly rubbing it raw.
Shading his eyes, he peered around, his heart beginning to thunder in his ears. Ah, gods, no . . .
He knelt in the middle of a forest. All around him stood trees that wept blood. Morning sun streamed between the gnarled trunks, over the seeping bark.
Again, he’d returned to a place from his past—the Bloodroot Forest flanking Castle Helvita.
I grew up within those walls. Later I knew torture in these woods.
The constant grinding pressure of dirt over him, as if the earth had fed on him, digesting him like a meal . . .
He hadn’t returned here since King Demestriu had died. Now, with no king in residence, loyalist vampires held the seat, waiting for an heir with two qualifications: he had to hold the Thirst sacred, and he had to be a legitimate royal.
Led by a soldier called Tymur the Allegiant, they’d rejected all contenders.
Tymur would assassinate Lothaire on sight.
Why did I return to this place of treachery? Why was his subconscious focusing on this memory of his torture—
Cold metal kissed his neck. A real sword? An imagined threat?
He eased his head around to find two daytime sentries, a behorned demon and a Cerunno. They would’ve been ordered to take him prisoner, to be questioned.
The demon could teleport a retreat; the Cerunno’s speed was legendary. Yet they remained.
Then they have no idea who I am.
The demon said, “Who dares to trespass on these hallowed grounds?”
Lothaire bared his fangs. I will trace with a speed even they can’t follow, appearing behind the demon, whispering my name in his ear. He’ll quake with fear before I wrench his head from his neck. The Cerunno will flee—until I fling the demon’s sword, catching the creature in the spine. . . .
“The Enemy of Old,” Lothaire whispered in the demon’s ear before gripping his horns and twisting. The head came loose in a rush of frayed tendons and crackling vertebrae. “And there’s little daring to it.” He gazed impassively at the sentry’s collapsed body.
I was mistaken. There’d been no quake of fear; instead, the male had pissed himself upon hearing Lothaire’s name.
The second guard had already begun its slithering retreat, racing across the snow, around the trees. Lothaire snatched up the demon’s sword and flung it at the Cerunno, hitting it in the back, crippling it.
Thoughts already on other things, Lothaire traced to the being, stepping over its twitching serpentine tail to retrieve the sword.
As he cleaved off the Cerunno’s head with one swing, Lothaire realized his damaged mind was trying to tell him something by sending him here. Yet he’d likely be dead before he could interpret it.
He’d traced directly to his enemies without a weapon, only to wake disoriented in the sun. If the demon had merely swung first, I’d be dead.
At least Lothaire hadn’t relived the torture he’d experienced here. He would surely fall into the abyss then.
I’d want to be insane.
Memories forever haunting him. But not a single new one of the ring. After several hours of sleep, he’d garnered no new leads.
With both opponents eliminated, Lothaire tried not to notice that the tree trunks seemed to yawn closer to the corpses.
The trees in this forest needed neither sun nor rain to live—like most everything else in this vampiric realm, they fed on blood.
He blocked out the groan of a ravening trunk, the whistled hiss of a limb. . . .
With a shudder, Lothaire traced back to the apartment. Though he still needed to sleep, to dream, he was concerned about the risk. Would he have to procure bindings that prevented tracing? Chain himself to his bed each time he slept?
Back in the dimly lit room, Elizabeth was sleeping peacefully. She was warm, soft-looking, so far removed from the violence he’d just meted.
As he stared at her, the skirmish began to blend into his memories, congealing with nearly a million nights’ worth of them—each one filled with torture, war, or death. Blood up to my ankles, and endless screams in my ears.
Yes, Elizabeth was far removed, must always be so. . . .
He dragged his gaze away from her, frowning down at a dripping sword he hadn’t remembered holding.
Losing my mind. With a practiced move, he flicked the blade and blood went flying.
Unsettled, he tossed the weapon away, then sat in his desk chair, lowering his head into his hands.
Madness crept ever closer, the abyss awaiting. What am I going to do? For the first time in ages, he didn’t know. To be so close to his Endgame and cede control now?
He raised his gaze, narrowing it on his most complicated puzzle. Mind over mind?
* * *
A chill in the room.
Ellie had awakened, wondering if a window had been left open.
But the cold had come from Lothaire as he’d reappeared from some mysterious trip, with snow still caked around the legs of his pants and a bloody sword clutched in his fist.
She’d kept her lids cracked, her breathing deep and even, watching him as he’d stared at her with an unreadable expression. Finally, he’d sunk down into his desk chair.
Then he’d given one of those puzzles a challenging look, as if he would defeat it or die trying.
Now she watched as he seemed to be making progress, placing a block here, turning the structure to insert a triangle.
She was enthralled as his pale fingers worked. Though tipped with black claws, they were long and elegant. Like she imagined a surgeon’s would be.
Yet Lothaire used his hands not to save, but to destroy.
When those fingers abruptly ceased their work, tension radiated from him, escalating like a ticking bomb about to explode. His eyes fired red—
With a bellow, he flung the puzzle across the room, so hard that pieces skidded along the floor and embedded into the far wall.
God, he’s so strong. She held her breath. Apparently, one of the strongest.
But this wasn’t enough destruction for the vampire. While she stared in astonishment, he crushed furniture, tossed lamps. He ran his forearm across his desk and swept all the puzzles to the floor.
He stilled, his brows drawing together. Regret? He clearly couldn’t stand seeing his beloved puzzles in disarray. Heaving his breaths, his eyes glowing in the dark, he dropped to his knees.
Maybe I should help him, to sway his affections. “What’s the matter, Lothaire?” she asked, gathering her courage to join him on the floor.
“So simple before,” he said absently, studying a block from all angles. “Child’s play.”
She knelt in front of him. “It’s okay. Shh, vampire,” she murmured as she began gathering similar pieces in like piles, then placing them on the desk.
He lifted his head to face her fully. His eyes were definitely out of focus. He seemed . . . vulnerable. Even with his fangs and black claws, his fiery irises. Even though he’d surely just ended a life minutes ago.
“We will never live near the blood forest. The trees cry blood, drinking deep. Never near them again.” His words were the ramblings of a madman, his accent as marked as she’d ever heard it.
Though she wanted to demand what that meant, she said, “Of course not. Why were you in the . . . forest?”
“I trace when I sleep. Trace to enemies. How long will fate let me get away with that? How many times can I have a sword at my neck—before one cleaves true?”
“Can’t you prevent the tracing?”
“With chains. Hate being chained. Caught fast in anything.”
“I do too.”
“When I was a boy, I was caught in a net.” He gazed past her. “Couldn’t trace from it. The metal was cold and heavy on my skin. They dropped down to collect my head and fangs.”
“Look at the lordling leech in rags,” he sneered, imitating another’s accent. “He must be hungry.” A long exhalation. “I was spared. But to what end . . . ?”
Without warning, he laid aside his puzzle and drew her into his arms, tracing them to the bed. He sat up against the wall, curling her in his lap, gazing down at her. “When I take the castle, I’ll chop them all down.”
“Um, every last tree?”
That seemed to mollify him some. “Yes, beauty, I knew you’d agree,” he answered, brushing a lock of hair from her forehead.
The room darkened even more as rain began to fall outside, seeming to cocoon them from the world. Would he even remember this conversation? Maybe she could delve for information. “Lothaire, tell me of your blood vendetta. How do your seven tasks fit in?”
“I’ll avenge my mother’s death.” He raised his gaze, seeming to stare at something Ellie couldn’t see. “She died for me; didn’t have to. Serghei could have saved her.”
“And Serghei is . . . ?”
“Her father. The one who allowed her to be raped by dozens, then burned to death.”
Ellie just kept her jaw from dropping.
In a distant tone, Lothaire murmured, “No boy should hear those things. The Daci forsook her, returning when she was no more than scattered ash. But I will make them pay.”
He’d been nearby when his mother had been raped and murdered? Why had Ivana’s father done nothing to save his daughter, to spare his grandson?
Doesn’t matter, Ellie. Lothaire’s past doesn’t concern you. No matter how tragic.
“How does the ring come into play?” Ellie knew that Lothaire planned to use it to turn Saroya into a vampire—and get rid of me—but how did that serve his blood vendetta? Shouldn’t acquiring his female have been on a different task list? “What does the ring do?”
“Almost anything one wishes. For a time,” he added cryptically. “It’s a powerful talisman, yet deceptively simple to use. Just twist it on one’s finger and make a wish. But not too many.”
“What does that mean?”
He didn’t answer, just stroked her hair.
Realizing she wasn’t going to get more from him on this subject, she said, “I know you’ll find it soon.”
He grinned down at her, revealing even, white teeth, his fangs not so intimidating in this twilight. Lothaire Daciano was stunning when he smiled. “I will. And then you’ll be my queen forever.”
“Yes, forever, Lothaire.”
He curled his finger under her chin, instead of pinching it. “You want to be with me.”
This unexpected tenderness, coupled with his vulnerability, was making her chest ache.
“Waited an eternity for you.” He ran his knuckles along her cheekbone, his expression one of longing. And she had the strangest urge to cry. “I didn’t know what you would look like. Imagined for centuries, searching faces.”
“Are you happy with how I look?”
Another roguish smile made her heart clench. “I could stare at Saroya for hours.”
A compliment, Ellie supposed. She tilted her head at him. Lothaire appeared younger when he grinned. “How old were you when you turned immortal?”
“I was thirty-three when my heart stopped beating.” He sighed. “Last time I took a maid.”
As she’d thought. Thousands of years without a woman. “Are you truly evil, Lothaire?”
“Yes,” he answered without hesitation.
“Do you really mean to do me harm?”
“When I find the ring, yes. To you, I’m nothing more than death,” he said, even as he gave her cheek another tender stroke.
“Will it hurt when you cast out my soul?”
“The ring might bring you pain. I don’t know.”
Disturbingly vague. “You won’t show me any mercy?”
“Mercy? My father begged me for it once. After I decapitated him, I fed his remains to the dogs.” Lothaire gave her a sinister smile, so different from his heartbreaking grin. This was more a baring of his fangs. “He hated dogs.”
“You k-killed your own father?”
He tensed around her. “Perhaps he oughtn’t to have buried me alive for six centuries.”
“Sent to my grave. Before I was dead.”
Oh, dear God. Last night, she’d recognized that she was out of her depth with Lothaire. Now she realized she was out of her depth with this entire new world of his. A world filled with hate and torture and murder.
No wonder he wanted Saroya.
And still, she found herself reaching out to smooth her fingertips along his strong jaw. “I’m sorry for what you’ve suffered—”
He snapped his head around and bit her forefinger.
“Ow.” Like some rabid animal!
When blood rose, he clasped her wrist and drew her hand to his mouth, closing his lips over her fingertip. As he began to suck, his lids grew heavy, then closed altogether. Those sculpted muscles relaxed all around her.
And oh, she responded to his obvious pleasure. Watching his lips work made her melt. When his tongue twined around her fingertip, she felt a slow, wet ache build between her legs.
Why hadn’t she let him suckle her breasts before? To have his hungry mouth working her stiffened nipples?
Suddenly he released her, his expression intent. “Need you.”
She swallowed, wondering what he would do now. “Lothaire?”
“Do you want me to touch you?”
Did she? Would he hurt her? If he could caress her as gently as he’d worked that puzzle . . .
Before he’d thrown it in a rage.
Ellie had planned to seduce him away from Saroya. Am I gonna give up after one failure?
He cupped her breast with a hot palm, those elegant fingers tugging at her nipple through the silk. She gasped, her body gone boneless.
“Answer me.” He dipped his mouth to her neck, teasing her with small grazes of one fang. “Yes or no, Elizabeth, before I stop pretending your answer matters.”
When he began slipping her nightgown up her thighs, she shivered with need, lost. “Yes, yes. . . .”
The fog receded. Lothaire wasn’t dreaming.
He had one of his hands on a tender breast, his other steadily inching Elizabeth’s lingerie up her taut thighs.
How had he gotten into this position? He couldn’t remember. Why did he taste her delicious blood? Why couldn’t he recall—
Wait. Had she been questioning him? As his mind began to clear, he realized the mortal had thought to take advantage of him. “You were digging for information?”
“You little bitch!” He wanted to punish her—and he couldn’t. Blyad’! What would it take to secure the ring—and to finally be rid of her?
Frustration bubbling up inside him, he rose and brusquely tossed her back onto the bed, making her cry out.
Yet as she scurried to right herself, her nightgown rode up and he caught the fleetest glimpse of her sex.
Bare? At once, he traced to the bed, throwing her back down. “Have you a surprise for me? I’ll see it now—part your thighs.”
“No!” She yanked down on her nightgown.
He clamped his hands on her knees, spreading them, rucking up the gown.
Face gone red, she fought, but he easily overpowered her, wedging his hips between her thighs. “I did things your way the last time. Now I’ll do them my . . .” His words trailed off at his first sight of her female flesh. Glistening lips opened like petals.
A growl escaped him as his hand dipped to her.
He didn’t want to want her. But the sight of her aroused sex and its luscious scent made him lust beyond control. When she needed release, he instinctively needed to sate her.
His first feel of her . . . wet, hot to the touch, unimaginably soft. He gave a reverent groan.
“Let me go!” She shoved at him.
To take this prize away from him? “Mine, Elizabeth!” He cupped her possessively, giving her a harsh jostle. “This belongs to me. You don’t deny me what’s mine.”
When her nails dug into his arm, he laughed cruelly. “Like the claws of a kitten.” Another jostle. “Understand me, woman, I own your body, will enjoy it for the rest of my life. Licking it, fucking it, all at my leisure.”
She’d begun trembling with fear, gazing past him with bleak eyes. . . .
Damn her, that won’t do.
Yes, he hated her and enjoyed taunting her—especially since she’d questioned him. Yes, he was furious to have no new leads from his earlier slumber, and he wanted to take it out on her.
But now he had an aching cockstand, which meant he craved the uninhibited sexuality she’d shown him. Want her wetter, want her abandoned.
With effort, he calmed his tone. “Relax, pet,” he forced himself to say. “I won’t hurt you tonight.” Hmm, not a lie?
Still tension thrummed off her.
“You don’t trust me?”
She shook her head, her flowing hair stark against the sheets.
“I only want to finger you, just play. Watch me, then.” To illustrate, he leisurely rubbed his forefinger over her clitoris. Once, twice . . .
She lessened her grip on his arm. Another light caress and she began to relax.
“That’s it, female.” When he teased her, she lifted her hips for more. “So responsive.” He skimmed his forefinger between her damp, silken lips. “You’re quite pretty here, Elizabeth,” he said hoarsely. To utter that statement without the rána, he had to add, “I find you exquisite here.”
She swallowed nervously, studying his expression.
“Put your arms over your head. And keep them there.”
“Because I’m driving. Do it. Clasp your elbows.” When she hesitantly did, he fisted his hands on her nightgown and ripped it clean from her. Leaving her wholly naked.
“Lothaire! Your eyes . . .”
Between breaths, he grated, “I’ve needed to . . . to see you. Like this.”
Tiny waist flaring to shapely hips. Generous, mouthwatering breasts. Skin the color of honey.
The lush heat between her legs . . .
Lothaire believed he deserved all good things coming his way, considered them his due; but even he felt giddy with fortune as he beheld her spread before him.
When she started trembling again, he lay on his side next to her, bending his arm and propping his head on his hand. His casual position belied the need exploding inside him as he gave a slow circular stroke of her little clit.
She gasped again. “You make me crazy, vampire.”
“Of course I do, Elizabeth.” Another stroke.
* * *
This male was like sex incarnate.
Compared to Lothaire, the boys Ellie had been with before were ham-handed brutes.
Now she was dealing with a seductive immortal who used his talented fingers—and his cunning mind—to do sinful things with her.
An immortal whose eyes had seemed to catch fire, red deepening across them as he’d gazed at her naked body.
When he drew moisture up to continue those lazy circles, she relaxed her arms over her head and let her knees fall wide.
“Greedy for more?” Grinding his hardness against her hip, he nuzzled her neck, her ear, murmuring words in Russian.
His warm breaths against her made her shiver wildly. “Wh-what did you say?”
“I talked filth in your ear.” Voice gone ragged, he said, “I told you that you’ve got the prettiest little pussy I’ve ever seen, and then I told you what I’m going to do with it.”
She moaned, her nails digging into her elbows. “Lothaire!”
“Be my dear,” he rasped with that deep accent, “and finger yourself for me. Show me how you like to come.”
His accent . . . the rough edge to his dirty words . . . his wicked voice was like a touch, caressing her all over.
She readily obeyed him, slipping her hand between her legs, stroking her clitoris. Though he hadn’t asked her to, her other hand cupped a breast, which seemed to please him.
“You don’t penetrate yourself?” His eyes were locked on her fin- gers.
She could only shake her head.
“You wouldn’t know to, would you? Soon I’ll teach you how good it feels to have something inside you.”
“Lothaire . . .”
“Once your body becomes immortal, I’ll feed my length into you, spending deep inside here”—he tapped the pad of his forefinger right at her core. “And in here”—he raised his hand to her mouth, dipping his thumb inside it.
When she dutifully sucked, he hissed, “Yes. Ah, sweet Lizvetta, I’ll be at this flesh dusk, midnight, and dawn.”
Imagining his thumb was another part of his anatomy, Ellie suckled in bliss.
“I feel your little tongue. Are you to make me come just from that?” He drew his hand away, rubbing his wet thumb over one pouting nipple, then the other.
“Lothaire, I’m close. . . .”
“Without waiting for me?”
Rising, he unfastened his pants, shoved them off, then went to his knees between her legs.
She stared in awe at his naked body, at his huge penis—the most beautiful one she’d ever imagined. The veined shaft was so rigid, the head broad. Moisture beaded the swollen slit.
When thought returned, she said, “I want to touch it. Learn what you like.”
He gave her an unreadable look—pleased by that? “You’re busy with something else.” He gave a pointed look at her fingers, then grasped his erection in one hand, rising above her.
With his arm muscles bulging, he pressed the crown against the center of her chest, hissing an inhalation at the contact.
Slowly he dragged it over one nipple, then the other, making her moan low.
She swallowed when he positioned himself between her breasts, cupping them until they pressed against the sides of his shaft.
With a groan, he thrust, his head falling back, tendons straining in his neck.
“Oh, my God . . .” I could come just watching him move. He clamped both of her nipples between a thumb and forefinger, then thrust again.
And again. “About to spill across your neck if I don’t stop.”
She whimpered, imagining that hot liquid marking her. “Do whatever you want!”
But he’d already begun dragging the head down her torso. In a haze of sensation, Ellie watched the damp crown trailing over her belly. “Lower, vampire. P-press it against me. Let me move against it.”
“Do you want us to touch? You want to feel me against those bare lips?” Again his tone was challenging. “Then kiss me. Rise up and kiss me.”
Ellie felt like the vampire was testing her, but to determine what?
* * *
Dragging her fingers away from her sex, Elizabeth put her hands behind her, raising herself on straightened arms. She leaned up to press her mouth to Lothaire’s, wantonly meeting his tongue.
Gods, she makes me crazy. He drew back. “Harder. Kiss me like you’ll die if you don’t come soon.”
Her eyes were locked on his lips. “I will!”
He grasped her shining hair and tugged her upward. “Do it!”
With a throaty cry, she leaned in. When he caught her mouth with his own, she sucked his tongue again, making his head swim.
And then . . . she tentatively licked one of his aching fangs, drawing her own blood for him.
He stilled in shock even while thinking, Yes, ah, gods, yes! Do it again. . . .
The little witch licked the other one. Harder.
Sharing another blood kiss with me?
The pleasure jolted straight to his cock, but the idea of her doing this burned into his mind. Too intense, too much from her.
Too . . . unforgettable.
He broke away. Furious with her. Thrilled with her. His cock about to explode. “Lie back, then.” He scarcely recognized his own voice. “Grab your elbows once more.”
When she obeyed, he rewarded her by inching his hips lower, his cock straining toward her wetness.
She wrapped her leg around his waist, spurring him on. Hot little
piece . . .
Finally, Lothaire rested his shaft against her quivering lips. Fuck!
He had to squeeze his cockhead to keep from instantaneously spilling. “So wet,” he hissed. “Dripping.”
With his other hand, he gently pinched her folds against his shaft, as he had with her breasts. Then he rocked over her clitoris.
“Oh—my—God!” Her hands flew to his hips.
“Elizabeth, still. Don’t you dare come yet!”
“Too late!” She shuddered, her long hair tumbling wildly over the sheets. “Can’t stop.”
He felt her nails bite into his ass as her hips rolled up and down, sliding her sex along his shaft. As soon as he released his grip, he’d spill. Can’t resist this. . . .
He spread his knees wider, shoving them against the backs of her thighs. When he thrust faster over her, her breasts bounced, her rosy nipples jutting. Too much . . .
Gaze locked on her heavy-lidded eyes, he rasped, “You want my seed.”
“Then watch me . . . come.” He released his cock; his back bowed as semen rushed forth. “Ah! Elizavetta!” he bellowed, pumping out onto her belly.
As arcs lashed over her again and again, he grew thunderstruck—because she was writhing in another orgasm.
And smiling. Her lips curled with delight.
When he finished spending at last, he collapsed beside her with a groan, his shaft twitching against her thigh.
Too much from her. He needed to get away from her.
And still, he lay on his side with one arm sprawled over her breasts, his leg drawn up over hers, pulling her closer.
Then he frowned. They fit.
Like two puzzle pieces.
* * *
Ellie’s body was humming, her skin tingling as his hoarse exhalations hit her ear.
They lay like that as they both caught their breath. He even brushed his lips against her temple.
Daubing a finger in his seed, she gave him a saucy grin. “Look what I made you do,” she said, repeating his words.
Just as Ellie was thinking she’d made progress with him, he drew back, his face a mask of rage. “Question me again like that, and I’ll make you beg for your death!” Before he vanished, he grated, “And you still don’t compare to Saroya.”
She lay stunned, eyes darting, disbelieving what had just happened. But the glaring proof pooled on her belly.
Before, she’d found it erotic to feel him come over her; now she felt sullied by it.
Used. Ellie covered her face with her forearm, her bottom lip trembling. Not only hadn’t she been good enough to sway him, he’d mocked her again for trying to seduce him away from Saroya.
Stings so bad. . . .
She never let herself cry, not even in prison. Now she didn’t know if she could stave off her tears.
She’d just gotten off—again—with someone who’d threatened her, threatened her family, repeatedly. Someone who murdered.
Someone I hate so deeply.
Before she could burst into tears, she felt a stirring in her chest. Saroya. I wonder what the goddess would think about his spunk all over her? If she truly did scorn all things sexual . . .
Hell, even if she didn’t.
For the first time in her life, Ellie would let her rise without a fight. “For the buckets of blood I threw up. Have fun with this, goddess.”
“Oh, you little bitch.” Saroya rose up in bed, staring in horror at her coated belly. So close to taking fruit.
This was why I was compelled to rise. Lothaire’s seed felt as if it scalded her skin, like acid upon her.
Life in every cursed drop.
She rushed into the bathroom of her suite, frantically wiping it away, scouring herself with a wet cloth until her skin was abraded.
How Lamia would laugh.
If Saroya had risen when the vampire had asked, was this what he’d planned for her? Degradation? She’d known she wouldn’t be able to hide her revulsion!
Once she felt relatively clean of his marking, she assessed herself in the mirror. There were bruises on her upper arms and inner thighs. Was there blood in her mouth? He’d cut her tongue with his fangs!
Saroya’s first impulse was to recede. But clearly, Lothaire had just been serviced. If he’d remained in the apartment, this would be an ideal time for her to face him. . . .
As she began to ready herself, Saroya longed for the ages when she’d had scores of attendants to bathe, clothe, and adorn her with jewels. Now she must fend for herself.
After applying her own cosmetics, she picked through the paltry number of garments allotted her, choosing a slinky black skirt, stilettos, and a metallic halter.
Satisfied with the results, she strode to his room, finding Lothaire at his desk, staring absently at a puzzle in his hands. Deep in thought? About what had just occurred with Elizabeth?
All around the room was crushed debris. Had he experienced one of the rages he’d spoken of? This doesn’t bode well. Perhaps that was why he’d used the human—to vent his rancor.
He raised his head, casting her a sneer. Before she’d said a word, the look faded. “Ah, Saroya has deigned to rise for me.”
“Why didn’t you mistake me for Elizabeth?” She and the mortal weren’t merely twins, they shared a body.
Ignoring her question, he asked, “When did you wake?”
“In time to find your . . . leavings on my belly. Elizabeth let me rise just to enjoy that.”
He gave a half-laugh. “You deserve nothing less. I waited for you last night, but you refused to join me.”
“And is that what you had in store for me?”
“Depends on how good you are. I don’t come like a fountain for just anyone.”
The gall! “Then she must have been quite talented.”
She might have felt vulnerable that Elizabeth had pleasured him so well, but she was Saroya, goddess of blood and divine death. Besides, Lothaire was bound to her.
He could no more forsake her than the sun could keep from dawning.
“Perhaps I would have treated my Bride differently,” he said. “In any case, it should have been you bringing me pleasure.”
Saroya examined her nails. It would never be her. She’d avoided surrendering to a male for twenty millennia.
Only Lothaire would believe he’d be the one to master me. She raised her gaze to him.
The Enemy of Old would do well not to persist in that belief after she was turned. Otherwise, she’d delight in his last pitiful thought: I believed she wanted me.
* * *
Lothaire had expected Elizabeth to come marching into his room, upbraiding him about his exit and stinging comments.
Was I even looking forward to it?
Instead, Saroya faced him once more.
He was still furious with the goddess for not showing—but he was even more so at Elizabeth for being so inconceivably sexy.
The way she’d licked his fangs . . . her throaty moans . . .
Her passion aroused him like nothing else he could remember. Far from being disgusted by his seed marking her, she’d seemed excited by it. “Look what I made you do,” she’d teased, nigh beguiling him.
Don’t think of her. Your Bride stands before you.
The one who hadn’t risen for him. “Tell me why you didn’t meet me as promised.”
“Elizabeth didn’t let me rise.”
Pretty little liar. Again, where was the loyalty, the trust? “If so, then she’ll be punished. Severely. Though I do wonder how she prevented you from it—while she slept.”
If Saroya hadn’t risen, then perhaps she’d been afraid to. The goddess of blood afraid to face me? Impossible.
“Are you any closer to the ring?” She changed the subject, and he let her, deciding to drop this, to get past his resentment.
Ivana had told him that he’d be a good and true mate to his Bride.
No matter why Saroya had denied him, Lothaire would begin afresh with her.
“No, I’m no closer in my search,” he said. “But I might see my target’s memories the next time I dream. If not, I plan to capture his Valkyrie female to force his cooperation.” If Declan Chase lived. Lothaire would find out this eve. “As you know, there’s no greater leverage than a loved one.”
Of course, Lothaire might kill Chase’s female the first time she mouthed off to him. Regin the Radiant could try a fey monk’s patience.
“Your plans are sound. And Dorada?”
“My oracle searches for her. So far she has not strayed near you.”
He noted her evident relief, but didn’t remark on it. “Now that I have you here, you can spend the night with me. Sit.” He pointed to the settee.
When she crossed the room to follow his order, he traced to his closet to politely don a shirt, as a good male might.
She called out, “How did you know it was I instead of the mortal?”
Lothaire’s hands stilled on a button. He’d known because Elizabeth was . . . prettier.
He’d kid himself no longer—the two females were not one and the same. The goddess caked her face with makeup, covering those charming freckles on her nose. And she walked stiffly, not with that sensual roll of her hips.
Elizabeth’s eyes were brighter. She smiled on occasion.
No, no. Saroya looked and walked differently because she was a goddess. She would comport herself as one. Not commonly like Elizabeth.
When he returned, Lothaire answered, “Surely, I would know my own Bride.” He sat in the desk chair; Saroya perched on the very end of the settee, as far from him as possible. Even Elizabeth hadn’t done that, and she feared him. No matter. “Speak with me, Saroya.”
“Whatever is on your mind.” Earlier, he’d sat with the mortal, matching wits with her. For a time, their bandying had distracted him from other concerns. Could he expect the same from Saroya?
“Very well. I want servants.”
“I can trust no one but Hag.”
“Then give her to me. Make her my servant.”
“I doubt that would work out as you intend. Some immortals do not make good slaves. Alas, she’s one among them. Besides, I need her talents as an oracle.”
“This disappoints me deeply, Lothaire.”
“It is temporary. We make sacrifices now to be rewarded later.” Silence followed. “And is there nothing else on your mind?” That sounded harsher than he’d meant it to.
“My thoughts are consumed with the ring.”
Another bout of silence.
As a male whose existence had almost always been solitary, Lothaire wasn’t used to casting about for things to discuss. “What’s your favorite memory, Saroya?” As good a question as any, he supposed.
“Why would you ask this?”
“Just humor me.”
She gazed at her nails. “Once, for amusement, I chose a pair of my vampire acolytes, a male and his Bride, and threatened the lives of their two offspring. Of course, the parents would do anything to save them. So I made the father vow to the Lore that he would eat his female, bite by bite— starting from the toes.” Saroya sighed. “Afterward, he tried everything to get out of his vow, to circumvent it. At the very least to ease her suffering. But his vow compelled him, and her pesky regeneration ensured that this went on for decades. In fact, he was still at it when I was cursed.”
Those unbreakable pledges to the Lore . . . Immortals depended on them, even as they dreaded ever being trapped by one.
Saroya shrugged. “I assured my acolytes that I would raise their offspring while they were otherwise occupied. But I fondly recall drinking them to the quick anyway.”
Lothaire’s shoulders knotted, any relaxation from earlier vanished. How good a mother would Saroya be . . . ? “You harm the young? You will no longer.”
“You think to order me again, Lothaire? Understand that I’m a goddess—I have no sensibilities about age. My acolytes were merely organisms I used as playthings. Young, old . . . age matters naught.”
“If you target the young, then your enemies will target your own.”
She blinked. “I have no young.”
“But you will. I will.” Damn Elizabeth for planting doubts.
“If such is your wish, vampire. I will endeavor to be biddable to you. That’s what you want, is it not?”
I might want a woman who will take my orders—and then do everything but. He pushed that thought aside. “Say something droll, Saroya,” he commanded.
“Are you quick of wit, glib of tongue?” As Elizabeth continued to be. You’re the flyweight to her heavy. . . .
“Lothaire, I enslave others to be those things, so that they may entertain me.”
Silence once more.
He kept recalling that night in the woods with Saroya, how well he’d gotten along with her. Or had he simply been staggered by his blooding? “The first night I found you, we talked for hours. Why is this like pulling teeth now?”
“I’m confused, Lothaire. It sounds like you’re auditioning me for a role I’ve already won. One that is mine beyond any rectification. Has the mortal somehow sown discord between us?”
He made his expression neutral. The mortal has. He’d never thought past the getting of the thrones and the completion of his goals until a human girl had challenged him.
Now he was forced to wonder what eternity would be like with the female before him.
No, no, most immortals had difficulties with their mates in the beginning. Especially if they were from different factions or cultures. Lothaire was to be no different. At least in this.
As other Lorean males did every day, Lothaire would win over his female. He could be charming, if he chose to be. He could coax her to respond to him. “If not talk, then what shall we do this eve, flower?”
“Hunt. Kill. Spill the blood of innocents.”
Lothaire didn’t understand this need of Saroya’s to kill. If she wasn’t harvesting blood, then what was the point? He understood murdering his enemies and political obstacles. Reveled in it.
But Saroya slaughtered her prey for no reason. And Lothaire had vowed not to let her kill. “No hunting. You’re completely hidden from my enemies only here and at my oracle’s,” he told her honestly, though he could have taken her out, half-tracing with her to keep her invisible to others.
And there was a druidic tattoo she could wear that would render her untrackable. He could acquire the ink from one of his debtors. But I’ll keep that information close for now.
“Regrettably, Saroya, there’s a bounty on your head—”
“A bounty!” she exclaimed. “Return my godhood, and I shall smite all your foes, afflict them with madness and plague until they boil and fester, groveling at your feet for mercy!”
His lips curled. “I do enjoy when you get like this.”
“I will make a fearsome queen for you, as soon as you find the ring for us.” She studied his face, couldn’t mistake his interest—
“Until then, enjoy Elizabeth,” she said. “You seem to be rubbing along well with your mortal toy.”
“Rubbing along?” When she writhed as he’d ejaculated over her? “Yes, I suppose we do that quite well. It’s a good thing you’re not jealous—because the two of us were debauched together.”
Show displeasure, female. Give enough of a damn that this bothers you.
Instead, she was incredulous. “The two of you? You didn’t have to force her to slake you?”
Mildly offended, he grated, “Look at me, Saroya. She can barely keep her hands off me.”
“But she just went along with it? Even knowing you’re pledged to another?”
“How pledged am I when you direct me to use a substitute for you?” Saroya was clearly feeling none of the vampiric bond that he did. Only one way to kindle that. In bed. “Besides, Elizabeth has taken it into her head that she can win me from you.”
“That amuses me immensely.”
“Does it? I couldn’t tell. Why don’t you smile, then?” No expression. “Come, you have a pretty smile.”
“You mean Elizabeth does. Does she grin coyly for you, Lothaire? Are you besotted? Perhaps you do prefer her over me?” she scoffed.
Might Elizavetta be mine? Her name yelled to the sky had felt . . . right.
The thought was so abhorrent, he immediately banished it. “I am dangerously close to harming you, goddess.”
“Surely the great Lothaire wouldn’t be growing foolishly attached.”
Was it Elizabeth’s abandon that had aroused him so—or merely his Bride’s body? Time to find out. “Attachment? As it so happens, I’m keen to sample her replacement.”
“The gall! Do you think I won’t remember these snide insults?”
“Come to me, and I’ll make them all up to you.”
“I can read that look in your eyes. Strange. I thought you’d be spent for the night.”
“I can go a dozen rounds if I’m inspired. Come to me. Now. That was not a request.”
Though her eyes slitted, she did rise and trudge to him. He dragged her into his lap, but she remained tense. “Relax, Saroya.”
When he’d lain next to Elizabeth with his leg thrown over hers, his arm draping across her soft breasts . . . they fit.
This was like shoving two mismatched puzzle pieces together, forcing them. No, no. Disordered mind. “I will be easy with you. Do you not desire to kiss me? To know my touch?”
“You will hurt me. Elizabeth isn’t aware of your boundless strength, but I am.”
“I’ve managed not to injure her. Twice.”
“You’ve used her twice? And she never fought you?” Again she was disbelieving.
“Allow me to demonstrate to you why she acquiesces.”
“You say you haven’t injured her, but I’m in pain right now,” Saroya said. “Bruised and battered. Tell me, Lothaire, do you have any wounds, any twinges?”
“Of course not.”
“I have them all over my body.”
“Then I will be gentler with you, even more careful with my Bride.” Cupping her face, he murmured at her ear, “Just relax, Saroya, and I vow to you that I will only bring you pleasure.”
She will squeeze her eyes shut, her body stiffening, as if a frost grows over her.
He leaned in to press his lips to hers, once and again, teasing with his tongue. He deepened the kiss, and she responded . . .
Exactly as he’d predicted.
He recoiled. “You’ve gone cold.” Her eyes were squeezed shut, her lips thinned. And worse . . . he’d caught himself imagining it was Elizabeth to stay hard. “You don’t want my touch at all.”
She opened her eyes. “I would never be able to relax for fear you’d harm me. Lothaire, imagine going into battle in a mortal state. With no regeneration, no power, no speed. Imagine being defenseless. Would you be so keen to rush into the fray—no matter how much you love warring?”
She had a point. Convince yourself, Lothaire. You can’t lie to others, but you can lie to yourself.
“When I am a vampire, things will be different,” she insisted. “For now, I beg your patience. I beg understanding from my male until then.”
Yes, when she’s a vampire . . .
And still he refused to accept that his Bride was sexually cold? No, Saroya could be made to want him. “Does your mortal body feel nothing but pain? You must have needs.”
“No. Apparently you’ve satisfied any of those urges recently.”
Blyad’! He’d wasted that pleasure on Elizabeth!
Saroya awkwardly patted his shoulder. “You’ll soon find the ring, and then I’ll be yours in all ways. For now, use your mortal.”
“Not concerned that I might become infatuated with her?” he asked, though he knew the answer. Saroya simply could not comprehend that someone might not desire her above all others. Her arrogance prevented doubts like that.
And he couldn’t help feeling as if there was a lesson inherent for him to be learned.
“Not in the least, Lothaire. If you chose her over me, you’d have to renounce all your aspirations to the Horde throne, everything you’ve worked for all these thousands of years. Besides, you are so intelligent, I know that you can see through her manipulations. You would never let us be the pawns of a lowly mortal.”
A pawn. He and his mother had been pawns to a mortal before. “Beseech Olya’s forgiveness . . .”
“You’ve seen Elizabeth’s family,” Saroya continued. “Those would be your in-laws. She would want to live among them.”
He stifled a shudder.
“I barely survived living in that trailer. How well would you fit in there?”
Lothaire would rather die.
“I have an idea, vampire,” Saroya suddenly said. “Take me to your oracle.”
“Why?” he asked, still kicking himself for sating the human.
“You asked what I’d like to do this eve? I want to pose a question to her about the future.”
He exhaled, tracing her to Hag’s.
As soon as they appeared in the fey’s kitchen, Hag told Saroya. “Oh, it’s you.”
Between gritted teeth, Saroya said, “How did you know it was I? Before I’d even said a word?”
“Because of the makeup,” Hag murmured. “The gobs and gobs of makeup.”
Saroya said pleasantly, “You’ve just ensured your death. Once your usefulness ends, Lothaire will bring me your head. I’ll use it as a fly catcher.”
The fey’s eyes turned forest green with anger. “That is not in my future, goddess—”
“This is my Bride, Hag,” Lothaire interrupted sharply, baffled by this hostility. “Not Elizabeth. Some respect, then.”
“Very well.” But Hag’s eyes still glimmered.
“You’ve aided Lothaire in seeing his future,” Saroya said. “I want a question about my own answered.”
“I can only roll so many times in a day.” At Lothaire’s threatening look, Hag added, “But I will try.”
“Ask your bones if the Horde will accept Lothaire as its king if I am by his side.”
“It’s not that simple—”
“It is. He’s part Dacian. They cut away all the extraneous considerations and focus only on their goals. Lothaire’s primary goal is to become king of the Horde. I want to know if I’m the key to the Horde throne.”
“Do it, Hag.”
The fey grudgingly removed her pouch, spreading the cloth. She rolled the bones, read them.
“Well?” Lothaire demanded.
As if the words were pulled from her, Hag said, “The Horde will accept you if Saroya is by your side—and she is a vampire. Tymur the Allegiant and his men will yield Castle Helvita and swear their fealty to you.”
Tymur kneeling before me while I decide if I should decapitate him . . . Lothaire’s eyes grew hooded.
“There, Lothaire,” Saroya said, “as I promised, I shall place that crown on your fair head. You’ll be a king, just as Ivana the Bold wanted. And after you rule the Horde, you’ll use that army to seize the Dacian throne. It’s all so close. We’re only waiting on you, my king.”
King. His chest ached with want. Crowned, ruling, power. He’d build a monument to his mother in Stefanovich’s old castle. If I don’t raze it to the ground, stone by bloody stone.
“Now, Lothaire,” Saroya began, “shall we have more goods and services delivered to the apartment? Your queen longs for rubies. And cat’s-eye diamonds. Perhaps a Roman collar studded with emeralds . . .”
“Lothaire just . . . left me,” Ellie murmured to Hag, her voice sounding as bewildered as she felt.
For the last seven nights, he’d dropped her off at the fey’s—like a brat at the sitter’s—while he’d been out tirelessly searching for the ring, so determined to replace her forever.
But this sunrise, he hadn’t come to pick her up. It was three in the afternoon. Now she knew what it felt like to be the last kid standing at KinderCare.
“What am I supposed to make of that?” Staring at nothing, Ellie swigged her beer.
She and Hag were out on the fey’s deck, reclining on sun chaises with snacks, magazines, and a party pail of iced Corona Lights between them.
After the witch-in-the-mirror scare, the oracle had been much nicer to her. Probably because she knew Ellie was about to die and all.
And Ellie had eventually forgiven her for setting Lothaire on her path—after all, Hag had nothing to do with Saroya parking inside Ellie.
“Make nothing of it, Elizabeth,” Hag said. “He’s merely late. Let’s enjoy ourselves until he returns.”
Realizing that Saroya probably wouldn’t want a suntan, Ellie had gone St. Tropez, spending the day out here, slathered in coconut oil. Though she’d always tanned easily, lately she’d been prison pale.
Not anymore. Feel the burn, freak.
And since Saroya wanted her to put on weight, Ellie had decided to lose it. She was presently on a barley-and-hops diet.
“Something happened after Saroya rose that last time,” Ellie said. “Ever since then, Lothaire has been acting different with me.” As if all the ground she might have conquered with him had been lost.
When Ellie had awakened, Lothaire had gazed at her as if she’d wronged him, as if he resented her.
Perhaps Saroya had proved seducible. Maybe she’d schooled Ellie’s attempts. Though I’m still a virgin. Of course, Lothaire had explained why they couldn’t have sex.
“I’d pat your hand with a well-intentioned but awkward gesture if my skin weren’t poisonous.” Hag was as unused to having a girl friend as Ellie was.
Each night, once the fey’s work was done, she and Ellie had downed drinks and chatted.
Saucing it up with a fey oracle. My new normal.
They’d talked about potions, hunting, the craziness of the Lore. And of Hag’s single status.
Turned out that ages ago, Hag had fallen for a demon—strictly off limits for a fey like her. The brawny warrior had doubted his “delicate little fey’s” love, especially since she’d been so young. In turn, she’d doubted he could withstand her poisoned skin for long enough to claim her. They’d decided to meet a decade later under the golden apple tree in Draiksulia—if she still felt the same way, and if he could obtain an antidote for her.
Because of Hag’s curse, she’d been centuries late for her date. Now she was unable to find the warrior—even her bones couldn’t tell her where he’d disappeared to.
Hag’s doe-brown eyes sparkled green with emotion whenever she spoke of him. . . .
“Hey, you don’t think Lothaire’s . . . dead?” Ellie asked, confounded that she almost felt worried about her captor’s safety. Captor and soon-to-be executioner.
“He will come back, Elizabeth.”
And how should I feel about that?
“I would know if he were dead,” Hag said as she checked her timer.
The fey was working on a potion, an experimental one she hoped would counteract a spell that protected one of Lothaire’s enemies—some Valkyrie named Regin the Radiant. Upon discovering that Regin had a protection spell, Lothaire had hissed, “Nïx, that bitch!”
Whatever that meant.
“He might have grown distracted and lost his way temporarily,” Hag added.
Ellie could believe that. He’d been deteriorating mentally. One sunrise when he’d arrived to collect her, he’d been covered in blood and raving about his enemies: “Following me! Isn’t safe for you.”
Two nights ago, she’d awakened in her spot on the sofa to find him kneeling beside her, stroking her hair.
He’d murmured, “Harder and harder to tell when I’m awake . . . can’t live like this much longer.”
Sometimes he spoke to her in Russian, as if he fully expected her to answer in the same.
She’d never questioned him again other than to occasionally ask, “Am I going to die tonight?”
“Not yet,” he would answer distantly. But last sunset, he hadn’t replied, just gazed away.
Ellie opened another beer, plugging the bottle with a lime wedge. “Can you tell me why Saroya isn’t even trying to rise? Shouldn’t she be worried about him right now? Why isn’t she hankering to see him? If I was evil and Lothaire had showered me with jewels and clothes, I’d be all over him.”
“Would you?” Hag studied her face. “Even after all he’s done to you?”
As ever, Ellie replayed the vampire’s mocking voice in her head. “You can’t compare to Saroya.” She’d thought herself immune to insults, but for some reason, his had struck home. “You are demonstrably my inferior in every way. Intelligence, wealth, looks, bloodline . . .”
The scorn in his tone, his smirk. She sighed. The truth of his words.
Her ego had taken a hit.
But then there’d been those glimpses of a different side of him. The seductive, charming Lothaire whose kisses set her blood afire. The vampire who made her toes curl with his accented, old-fashioned phrasings. “Be my dear . . .”
“Are you wondering if I could fall for him?” Ellie asked, trying to imagine what it might be like to be loved by Lothaire. But she knew better than to dream of things that would never be. “Even if by some miracle he felt more for me, I’d never love him. Only a fool would fall in love with her captor.” She met Hag’s gaze. “I’m no fool. My interest in him is purely life-or-death.” She took a long pull from her beer. “On that note, is there any chance that I’m his Bride?”
Seeming to choose her words very carefully, Hag said, “Mortal mates are extremely rare for Loreans. I’m thinking now of all the couples brought together this Accession and can’t cite a single one with a human in the mix. In any case, Lothaire despises mortals more than anyone I know.”
“I won’t say, and I don’t suggest asking him.”
“But it is possible that I’m his. Why don’t you oracle-up and find out for certain?”
“You know I only have so many rolls a day.”
Ellie had asked Hag how bone-rolling worked. She’d answered that it was like scanning text in a book, but if done too often, the words would grow blurry.
“What if I am his?” Ellie insisted. “If you serve Lothaire’s interests, then how do you think it’ll affect him once he realizes he killed his one and only Bride? You think he’d be pissed?”
Hag’s gaze flitted away. “I trust Lothaire’s judgment.”
“Tell me why you owe him so much.”
“Very well.” Hag retrieved another beer, easily popping the top with her thumbnail. “Centuries ago, I began working for a powerful sorcerer and his sisters. He didn’t like one of my foretellings, so he cursed me to appear as a repulsive crone, captive to his will for as long as he lived—a particularly dire predicament, considering how difficult it was to kill him. He was known as the Deathless One.” Her fingers tightened around her bottle. Just when Ellie thought it’d shatter, Hag loosened her hold. “If not for Lothaire, I’d still be trapped in a dank castle basement. He betrayed all his alliances, breaking a covenant to free the sorcerer’s assassin.”
“Lothaire did all that for you?”
Hag gave a humorless laugh. “No, he had other mysterious reasons. My freedom was merely a happy coincidence, but all the same, he made me vow a debt in advance, which put me in his notorious book—” Her timer went off. “I’ll be back after a while. Don’t get too burned.”
Alone, Ellie picked up her travel magazine once more. She turned the page, perusing an article on Bora-Bora, but not really reading. Instead, she reflected on all the things she’d never get to do.
See her family again. Travel around the world. Make a home of her own. Have kids. Ellie’s idea of a white picket fence? Her own cabin on Peirce Mountain.
She’d never get to find that man who would dote on her. She’d always imagined the kind of guy she’d end up with, fantasizing in loving detail what he’d be like.
Basically the opposite of Lothaire in every way.
Reflecting like this could make a girl wish she weren’t teetering on the verge of death.
Teetering. Ellie was sick of it. At least on death row she’d been able to count down the days till she was freed at last. The magazine edges crinkled in her grip.
Now she lingered in this wait-and-see hell.
She wanted to scream, wanted to strangle Lothaire, could actually see the appeal of ending a being’s life.
How she wished for another chance to “cross swords” with him, especially now that she’d learned to decode the way he talked. She had analyzed his statements over and over, and she felt confident that she’d be able to tell when he was deflecting or misdirecting.
If she asked him, “Do you like blue?” and he did but didn’t want to admit it, he’d sneer, “Do I look like the type of man who would like blue?”
He started statements with “Perhaps” or “I’d wager” to avoid lies. Or he’d say something distractingly outrageous.
She called it Lothaire-speak.
Ellie did agree with him about one thing: for even the remotest chance of survival, she still had only that one move open to her.
Part of her wanted to try it once more. Maybe if she got him to claim her totally, she could drive a wedge between him and Saroya.
Or maybe Ellie should just give him the blowjob he’d wanted. She remembered the wise words of her cousin Sadie, the mountainside’s resident slut: “If you want to communicate an idea to a man’s brain, you talk to him through his pecker. It’s like an ear horn, y’all.”
Musing on Lothaire’s seduction had absolutely nothing to do with the fact that Ellie still craved him like crack.
Sure enough, he had awakened something in her.
All week, she’d been horny as hell, aching for his hands on her, replaying what they’d done together. When she slept, she dreamed of suckling him, then taking his thick shaft inside her.
She’d touched herself a couple of times in the shower, but could never relax enough to get off, always afraid Lothaire would suddenly appear to catch her—then mock her so viciously. . . .
She exhaled, turning a page, deciding then and there not to put out. I never had a shot at him anyway.
Which meant there were no moves open. Already as good as dead, just like the frontline soldiers.
The idea was liberating in a way. The pressure to sway him had been grueling. Especially since he’d avoided her for days.
She was resolved, steadfast.
So why were the pages blurring from unshed tears?
* * *
Hate her. Want her.
For a week, Lothaire had kept his distance from Elizabeth, leaving her with Hag and ignoring her when they were forced to be together.
Never had he needed her more than now.
This entire day, he’d tracked Declan Chase—who’d survived through no help of Lothaire’s.
It turned out that the Blademan had been an immortal berserker all along, though Chase hadn’t known he was.
Again and again, Lothaire had tried to get close enough to him to tap into his mind, but his mate, Regin, had some kind of spell on her that repelled Lothaire.
The súka never left Chase’s side.
After a day of spying on the couple—including their enthusiastic bouts of sex—Lothaire returned to his apartment, weary but keyed up, lusting for his own woman. His Bride.
When Saroya had last surfaced, he’d sworn off the mortal. And once he’d purchased everything but the moon for the goddess, she’d agreed to rise in two weeks.
But what to do until then?
The separation from his Bride’s body was affecting his own—as well as his sanity. There’d been more sleep-tracing, more rages, and even blackouts while he’d hunted.
Instead of visions concerning the ring, he’d been dreaming of things he’d thought long forgotten, random memories—his own random memories.
A fair-haired infant reaching for me.
The Valkyrie Helen big with child, her eyes filled with sorrow as she gazed at her husband.
Nïx demanding, “Where is your patience . . . ?”
And more, Lothaire had perceived that mysterious presence again. The Daci. He thought he’d felt them outside the apartment on a couple of occasions. But none faced him.
Had they been following him, or had he only imagined their presence?
So many developments, so many moves. And I can barely keep my thoughts from Elizabeth, my lust under control.
Before he picked her up for the remainder of the day, he knew he had to ease some of this pressure. Seven days’ worth . . .
Lying back in his bed, he carefully unzipped his pants over his aching erection. As he clasped it in his fist and began to pump, he wondered whether Elizabeth had brought herself to come since their last time together.
While he’d been so busy thinking about his miserable sexual state away from Elizabeth, he hadn’t thought about hers.
She was a lusty female. The little peasant would probably ease her- self.
Inside his home, caressing her virgin sex. That delicate bare flesh growing so slick . . .
The idea sent him into a lather and his fist bobbed. Would she take his suggestion and penetrate herself with a finger? Or two? Or would she wait for him to teach her . . . ?
His fangs dripped in his mouth, razor-sharp for her. He licked one, sucking his own blood, fantasizing that it was hers. His back arched as he groaned in Russian, “Wait for me, Lizvetta. Wait . . .”
Semen surged up his rampant cock as he rocked his hips, fucking his fist. . . .
Yet then he slowed. What if she had waited on him?
I want her hands on me. I want her to see me come. Elizabeth had enjoyed watching his seed spill. If he returned to her, he might coax her to wring it from him. With her mouth.
This plan made sense—taking his release with her, using her as a tool. If only to shore up his sanity.
With that aim in mind, he painstakingly worked his shaft back into his pants, donned a trench to disguise it, then traced to Hag’s.
The fey glanced up from a boiling pot. Giving me a look of censure? “Elizabeth’s outside.”
He found the mortal lying in the sun while reading a Travel + Leisure magazine, a bucket of iced beers by her side.
She wore a bikini. A tiny one. Triangles of cherry-red material strung together.
Her golden skin was sheened with oil. Coconut oil—an exotic, and therefore erotic, scent to him.
His jaw slackened, his cock jerking in readiness. I hadn’t even known this sight would greet me!
Wanting to view her like this at his leisure, he traced back to the apartment, slipped on sunglasses, then returned.
After telling Hag to go take a walk, he traced a chair to the edge of the shadows, silently removing his coat.
There, he watched, captivated, as the sun soaked into Elizabeth’s slick skin, heating it, marking it before his eyes. Never had he seen such supple flesh.
Her even teeth gleamed white against her new tan. He spied a subtle hint of auburn in that shining mane of hers. She was from Appalachia—somewhere in her line, she probably had a Scottish ancestor.
Her bikini taunted him, the material clinging to stiffened nipples and the faintest hint of her cleft. He’d bite her under each triangle—
She dog-eared the page she was looking at. There was only one reason to save pages in a travel magazine. When dreaming of a future trip.
One she will never take.
He frowned at his reaction to this, then reminded himself that he didn’t suffer regrets about decisions already made. And her sacrifice had been determined for half a decade. All he wanted was the use of her lovely body until then. “Take off your top, pet.”
She gasped. “Stop calling me that, asshole.”
“But you are a pet. I feed you, shelter you, stroke you. And you bring me amusement. Now, do as I say.”
“If I’d known I’d be spending the day here, I might have packed a bag.”
“So that’s why you’re ireful today.”
“Right, Lothaire. I have nothing else to be ireful about.”
“Ah, you must have missed me.”
“Not as much as you clearly missed me.” She lifted her sunglasses, rolling her eyes at his erection.
“I gave you an order.”
She ran the end of one string tie against her bottom lip. “You want to see my breasts?” she purred, casting him that blinding smile.
He sat upright in his chair, tensing in anticipation.
“Get Saroya to show you.” Smile gone, she reached for her beer, crooking her finger around the bottleneck.
As she swigged, he thought, Not classy. But oddly . . . arousing. “You don’t even aspire to grace, do you?”
“Nope.” She noisily sucked on a wedge of lime.
“You really do not want to do this today, Elizabeth.”
“But I have to! You see, I’m running out of days too quickly to put anything off.”
Refusing to rise to the bait, he agreed, “Yes. You are. Now, about your top. Shut up and take it off.”
She laughed, and drank more beer. “Take a long trace off a short bridge, vampire.”
“Don’t you want to further seduce me from my Bride?”
“No, I’ve decided that nothing is worth whoring for you.”
“And what about your alternative reason? Merely wanting to be with a man? To know one’s touch?”
“It was good, Lothaire, but it wasn’t that good.”
“You came quickly enough.” He rather enjoyed this sparring, because it so rarely happened to him.
“Do you really want to go there? Because, oh great king, you came in your pants.”
His eyes narrowed. “Isn’t that what happened with every other one of your conquests? Just because I’m not poor, imbecilic, and vulgar like them doesn’t mean I’m immune to your charms. Now. Take off your top.” When she didn’t, he snapped, “You disobey me because you assume you’ll get no punishment.”
“How about we play a game of tit for tat. You answer my questions, and I’ll tug this”—she indicated one of the top triangles of her suit—“a little to the right.”
Elizabeth and her games. Which he might enjoy more than he cared to admit. “Continue.”
“Where have you been?” she asked.
“Stalking my enemies, Declan Chase and Regin the Radiant. Chase is the key to finding my ring.”
She adjusted the material to the right, just enough to reveal . . . her tan line. Fuck, that was sexy to him. He’d bet her skin would be searing to the touch.
“I thought you only needed to dream his memories.”
“The memories prove elusive,” he said absently. “But we shared blood between us, so I can read his mind if I can get close enough to him.”
Another adjustment. “Who’s Nïx? You cursed her the other day.”
The bane of my existence. “She’s a Valkyrie soothsayer whom I’ve known for almost all my life. She likes to stick her nose where it doesn’t belong.” The white queen, with her godlike precognition.
“Did you have a relationship with her?”
How to answer that? “We were . . . many things to each other,” he said, recalling the first time he’d met her, just one month after his mother’s death.
He’d been starving, injured, limping down a secluded mountain pass with no idea where to go. A metal net had descended on him, preventing him from tracing.
“Look at the lordling leech in his rags,” a dark-haired Valkyrie had said as she and others of her ilk descended from a rock face. “He looks hungry.”
He’d snapped his fangs at them, hissing blood and spittle. While they debated who got to decapitate their prey, another Valkyrie had strolled into their midst.
With her jet-black hair and brilliant golden eyes, she’d been incomprehensibly lovely to him. “Spare this one, sister,” she said. “He’s special.”
“How so, Phenïx?”
“I cannot see,” this Phenïx said. “In fact, the only way I can tell that he plays a role in our affairs is by reading your future, Helen. You two are connected in some way.”
“You speak in riddles as usual.” Helen had stabbed her sword into its sheath with an exasperated thrust. “He’s a pathetic parasite. I would die of sorrow if I was ever connected to one such as him.”
But they had spared him, and the golden-eyed Valkyrie had furtively dropped coins for him as they’d ridden off on their white steeds.
An age had passed before he’d met Nïx again. Both of them had sought to capture a sorcerer whose castle was under siege by an invading army of stone demons, one of the more brutal demonarchies.
Nïx had planned to save the sorcerer’s life in order for him to fulfill some undisclosed role in the future; Lothaire wanted to drink his blood and steal his legendary knowledge.
The two of them had decided to work together. They would let the demons defeat the sorcerer’s army and break into his mystically protected hold. Then Lothaire and Nïx would swoop in to snare the sorcerer for themselves.
As he and the Valkyrie had lain in wait on an outcropping overlooking the clash, Lothaire had worked on a ring puzzle, listening to the Valkyrie’s chatter, surprised that he agreed with everything she said.
She’d praised the sorcerer for taking no wife, spawning no offspring, and developing no friendships. “He has no weaknesses. The stone demon king will have no leverage to force magics from him.”
Lothaire preyed on those very vulnerabilities. Which was why he himself garnered no friends. A choice, not a lack . . .
With a claw-tipped finger, Nïx had pointed out soldiers in action, giving commentary. “Idiot. Larger idiot. One-horned idiot.” He’d grunted in agreement. “Oh, watch this! Watch this one,” she’d said from time to time, predicting a particularly gruesome slaying on the battlefield.
Soon they’d begun conversing, mainly about how foolish immortals could be, until their talk had turned personal.
“Have you no mate, female?” he’d asked, intrigued with her, though she was his natural enemy.
“I was betrothed to Loki for a time. Which did not proceed smoothly for obvious reasons. So for now I am an unrepentant manizer.” At Lothaire’s blank look, she’d said, “That will be amusing in the twenty-first century.”
“If you’re a soothsayer, tell me my future.”
“I cannot. I still see nothing on you. Very few render my foresight completely blank.”
In the hour before dawn, Lothaire had said, “I grow weary of waiting, Phenïx. Stay if you like, but I will tarry no more.”
Her eyes had gone hazy. “Patience, Lothaire. You must learn patience.”
He’d drawn himself to his full height, furious that she’d dared to scold him. “The day I take orders from a madwoman who begets lightning will be my last.” With a mean laugh, he’d tensed to trace away.
Just as he began to disappear, he’d spied a demon vaulting t